This is a modern-English version of Autobiography, originally written by Mill, John Stuart.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
AUTOBIOGRAPHY
By John Stuart Mill
CONTENTS
TABLE OF CONTENTS
CHAPTER I — CHILDHOOD AND EARLY EDUCATION
It seems proper that I should prefix to the following biographical sketch some mention of the reasons which have made me think it desirable that I should leave behind me such a memorial of so uneventful a life as mine. I do not for a moment imagine that any part of what I have to relate can be interesting to the public as a narrative or as being connected with myself. But I have thought that in an age in which education and its improvement are the subject of more, if not of profounder, study than at any former period of English history, it may be useful that there should be some record of an education which was unusual and remarkable, and which, whatever else it may have done, has proved how much more than is commonly supposed may be taught, and well taught, in those early years which, in the common modes of what is called instruction, are little better than wasted. It has also seemed to me that in an age of transition in opinions, there may be somewhat both of interest and of benefit in noting the successive phases of any mind which was always pressing forward, equally ready to learn and to unlearn either from its own thoughts or from those of others. But a motive which weighs more with me than either of these, is a desire to make acknowledgment of the debts which my intellectual and moral development owes to other persons; some of them of recognised eminence, others less known than they deserve to be, and the one to whom most of all is due, one whom the world had no opportunity of knowing. The reader whom these things do not interest, has only himself to blame if he reads farther, and I do not desire any other indulgence from him than that of bearing in mind that for him these pages were not written.
It seems right to introduce the following biographical sketch with some explanation of why I believe it’s worthwhile to leave behind a record of my rather uneventful life. I don’t really think that anything I have to share will be interesting to the public as a story or because it’s connected to me. However, in a time when education and its improvement are more studied than ever in English history, I think it could be useful to have a record of an unusual and remarkable education that has shown how much can actually be taught, and taught well, during those early years which are often wasted in conventional education. I also believe that in this time of changing opinions, it could be both interesting and beneficial to note the different phases of a mind that is always eager to learn and unlearn from its own thoughts as well as from others. But what drives me more than anything is the wish to acknowledge the influences that have shaped my intellectual and moral growth; some of these influencers are well-known, while others deserve more recognition than they receive, and the one to whom I owe the most is someone the world never got to know. If any reader finds this uninteresting, they have only themselves to blame for continuing, and I don’t ask for any more tolerance from them than to remember that these pages were not written for them.
I was born in London, on the 20th of May, 1806, and was the eldest son of James Mill, the author of the History of British India. My father, the son of a petty tradesman and (I believe) small farmer, at Northwater Bridge, in the county of Angus, was, when a boy, recommended by his abilities to the notice of Sir John Stuart, of Fettercairn, one of the Barons of the Exchequer in Scotland, and was, in consequence, sent to the University of Edinburgh, at the expense of a fund established by Lady Jane Stuart (the wife of Sir John Stuart) and some other ladies for educating young men for the Scottish Church. He there went through the usual course of study, and was licensed as a Preacher, but never followed the profession; having satisfied himself that he could not believe the doctrines of that or any other Church. For a few years he was a private tutor in various families in Scotland, among others that of the Marquis of Tweeddale, but ended by taking up his residence in London, and devoting himself to authorship. Nor had he any other means of support until 1819, when he obtained an appointment in the India House.
I was born in London on May 20, 1806, and I was the oldest son of James Mill, the author of the History of British India. My father, the son of a small tradesman and (I believe) a small farmer from Northwater Bridge in Angus, caught the attention of Sir John Stuart of Fettercairn, one of the Barons of the Exchequer in Scotland, because of his talents. As a result, he was sent to the University of Edinburgh, funded by a grant established by Lady Jane Stuart (the wife of Sir John Stuart) and a few other women to educate young men for the Scottish Church. He completed the usual course of study there and was licensed as a preacher, but he never pursued that profession, having realized that he couldn't believe the doctrines of that or any other church. For a few years, he worked as a private tutor in various families in Scotland, including that of the Marquis of Tweeddale, but eventually moved to London and dedicated himself to writing. He had no other means of support until 1819 when he got a job at the India House.
In this period of my father's life there are two things which it is impossible not to be struck with: one of them unfortunately a very common circumstance, the other a most uncommon one. The first is, that in his position, with no resource but the precarious one of writing in periodicals, he married and had a large family; conduct than which nothing could be more opposed, both as a matter of good sense and of duty, to the opinions which, at least at a later period of life, he strenuously upheld. The other circumstance, is the extraordinary energy which was required to lead the life he led, with the disadvantages under which he laboured from the first, and with those which he brought upon himself by his marriage. It would have been no small thing, had he done no more than to support himself and his family during so many years by writing, without ever being in debt, or in any pecuniary difficulty; holding, as he did, opinions, both in politics and in religion, which were more odious to all persons of influence, and to the common run of prosperous Englishmen, in that generation than either before or since; and being not only a man whom nothing would have induced to write against his convictions, but one who invariably threw into everything he wrote, as much of his convictions as he thought the circumstances would in any way permit: being, it must also be said, one who never did anything negligently; never undertook any task, literary or other, on which he did not conscientiously bestow all the labour necessary for performing it adequately. But he, with these burdens on him, planned, commenced, and completed, the History of India; and this in the course of about ten years, a shorter time than has been occupied (even by writers who had no other employment) in the production of almost any other historical work of equal bulk, and of anything approaching to the same amount of reading and research. And to this is to be added, that during the whole period, a considerable part of almost every day was employed in the instruction of his children: in the case of one of whom, myself, he exerted an amount of labour, care, and perseverance rarely, if ever, employed for a similar purpose, in endeavouring to give, according to his own conception, the highest order of intellectual education.
During this time in my father's life, there are two things that stand out: one is unfortunately very common, while the other is quite rare. The first is that, despite his situation, relying solely on the uncertain income from writing for magazines, he got married and had a large family. This is completely contrary to what he believed made sense and what he viewed as his duty, especially later in life. The second is the incredible energy it took for him to live this life, given the challenges he faced from the start and those he added by getting married. It would have been impressive enough if he had only managed to support himself and his family for so many years through writing, without ever falling into debt or financial trouble. He held beliefs in both politics and religion that were extremely unpopular with influential people and the average prosperous Englishman of his time, more than at any other point before or since. He was a man who would never have compromised his beliefs by writing against them, and he always infused his writing with as much of his convictions as the situation allowed. It’s also worth noting that he never did anything half-heartedly; he never took on any task, whether literary or otherwise, without dedicating all the effort necessary to do it well. Despite these heavy burdens, he planned, started, and finished the History of India in roughly ten years, which is a shorter time than most writers with no other responsibilities take to produce a historical work of similar size and research effort. Additionally, throughout this entire period, he spent a significant portion of nearly every day teaching his children. In my case, he put in an extraordinary amount of hard work, care, and determination in trying to provide what he believed was the highest level of intellectual education.
A man who, in his own practice, so vigorously acted up to the principle of losing no time, was likely to adhere to the same rule in the instruction of his pupil. I have no remembrance of the time when I began to learn Greek; I have been told that it was when I was three years old. My earliest recollection on the subject, is that of committing to memory what my father termed vocables, being lists of common Greek words, with their signification in English, which he wrote out for me on cards. Of grammar, until some years later, I learnt no more than the inflections of the nouns and verbs, but, after a course of vocables, proceeded at once to translation; and I faintly remember going through Aesop's Fables, the first Greek book which I read. The Anabasis, which I remember better, was the second. I learnt no Latin until my eighth year. At that time I had read, under my father's tuition, a number of Greek prose authors, among whom I remember the whole of Herodotus, and of Xenophon's Cyropaedia and Memorials of Socrates; some of the lives of the philosophers by Diogenes Laertius; part of Lucian, and Isocrates ad Demonicum and Ad Nicoclem. I also read, in 1813, the first six dialogues (in the common arrangement) of Plato, from the Euthyphron to the Theoctetus inclusive: which last dialogue, I venture to think, would have been better omitted, as it was totally impossible I should understand it. But my father, in all his teaching, demanded of me not only the utmost that I could do, but much that I could by no possibility have done. What he was himself willing to undergo for the sake of my instruction, may be judged from the fact, that I went through the whole process of preparing my Greek lessons in the same room and at the same table at which he was writing: and as in those days Greek and English lexicons were not, and I could make no more use of a Greek and Latin lexicon than could be made without having yet begun to learn Latin, I was forced to have recourse to him for the meaning of every word which I did not know. This incessant interruption, he, one of the most impatient of men, submitted to, and wrote under that interruption several volumes of his History and all else that he had to write during those years.
A man who aggressively stuck to the idea of not wasting time in his own work was likely to follow the same approach when teaching his student. I can’t remember when I started learning Greek; I’ve been told it was when I was three years old. My earliest memory related to this is of memorizing what my father called vocables, which were lists of common Greek words along with their meanings in English that he wrote out for me on cards. I didn’t learn much grammar until several years later—just the inflections of nouns and verbs. After my vocabulary course, I jumped straight into translation, and I vaguely remember going through Aesop’s Fables, the first Greek book I read. I remember the Anabasis much better; that was the second. I didn’t study Latin until I turned eight. By then, I had read several Greek prose authors under my father’s guidance, including all of Herodotus and portions of Xenophon’s Cyropaedia and Memorials of Socrates; some lives of philosophers by Diogenes Laertius; parts of Lucian; and Isocrates’ Ad Demonicum and Ad Nicoclem. In 1813, I also read the first six dialogues (in the usual order) of Plato, from the Euthyphron to the Theoctetus, the last of which I think should have been skipped because it was completely beyond my understanding. However, my father, in all his teaching, expected from me not just my absolute best but also things I could never possibly achieve. His commitment to my education can be noted from the fact that I went through preparing my Greek lessons in the same room and at the same table where he was writing. Back then, there weren’t Greek and English lexicons, and I couldn’t use a Greek and Latin one because I hadn’t begun learning Latin yet, so I had to ask him for the meaning of every word I didn’t know. He, being one of the most impatient men, tolerated this constant interruption and managed to write several volumes of his History and everything else he needed to write during those years.
The only thing besides Greek, that I learnt as a lesson in this part of my childhood, was arithmetic: this also my father taught me: it was the task of the evenings, and I well remember its disagreeableness. But the lessons were only a part of the daily instruction I received. Much of it consisted in the books I read by myself, and my father's discourses to me, chiefly during our walks. From 1810 to the end of 1813 we were living in Newington Green, then an almost rustic neighbourhood. My father's health required considerable and constant exercise, and he walked habitually before breakfast, generally in the green lanes towards Hornsey. In these walks I always accompanied him, and with my earliest recollections of green fields and wild flowers, is mingled that of the account I gave him daily of what I had read the day before. To the best of my remembrance, this was a voluntary rather than a prescribed exercise. I made notes on slips of paper while reading, and from these in the morning walks, I told the story to him; for the books were chiefly histories, of which I read in this manner a great number: Robertson's histories, Hume, Gibbon; but my greatest delight, then and for long afterwards, was Watson's Philip the Second and Third. The heroic defence of the Knights of Malta against the Turks, and of the revolted Provinces of the Netherlands against Spain, excited in me an intense and lasting interest. Next to Watson, my favourite historical reading was Hooke's History of Rome. Of Greece I had seen at that time no regular history, except school abridgments and the last two or three volumes of a translation of Rollin's Ancient History, beginning with Philip of Macedon. But I read with great delight Langhorne's translation of Plutarch. In English history, beyond the time at which Hume leaves off, I remember reading Burnet's History of his Own Time, though I cared little for anything in it except the wars and battles; and the historical part of the Annual Register, from the beginning to about 1788, where the volumes my father borrowed for me from Mr. Bentham left off. I felt a lively interest in Frederic of Prussia during his difficulties, and in Paoli, the Corsican patriot; but when I came to the American War, I took my part, like a child as I was (until set right by my father) on the wrong side, because it was called the English side. In these frequent talks about the books I read, he used, as opportunity offered, to give me explanations and ideas respecting civilization, government, morality, mental cultivation, which he required me afterwards to restate to him in my own words. He also made me read, and give him a verbal account of, many books which would not have interested me sufficiently to induce me to read them of myself: among other's Millar's Historical View of the English Government, a book of great merit for its time, and which he highly valued; Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, McCrie's Life of John Knox, and even Sewell and Rutty's Histories of the Quakers. He was fond of putting into my hands books which exhibited men of energy and resource in unusual circumstances, struggling against difficulties and overcoming them: of such works I remember Beaver's African Memoranda, and Collins's Account of the First Settlement of New South Wales. Two books which I never wearied of reading were Anson's Voyages, so delightful to most young persons, and a collection (Hawkesworth's, I believe) of Voyages round the World, in four volumes, beginning with Drake and ending with Cook and Bougainville. Of children's books, any more than of playthings, I had scarcely any, except an occasional gift from a relation or acquaintance: among those I had, Robinson Crusoe was pre-eminent, and continued to delight me through all my boyhood. It was no part, however, of my father's system to exclude books of amusement, though he allowed them very sparingly. Of such books he possessed at that time next to none, but he borrowed several for me; those which I remember are the Arabian Nights, Cazotte's Arabian Tales, Don Quixote, Miss Edgeworth's Popular Tales, and a book of some reputation in its day, Brooke's Fool of Quality.
The only thing I learned besides Greek during this part of my childhood was arithmetic, which my father also taught me. It was our evening task, and I remember how unpleasant it was. But lessons were just a part of the daily education I received. A lot of it came from the books I read on my own and from my father's talks with me, mostly while we walked. From 1810 to the end of 1813, we lived in Newington Green, which was then a mostly rural area. My father's health required him to get a lot of exercise, and he usually took walks before breakfast, often in the green lanes toward Hornsey. I always accompanied him on these walks, and my earliest memories of green fields and wildflowers are intertwined with my daily recounting of what I had read the day before. As far as I remember, this was more of a voluntary exercise than a required one. I would take notes on slips of paper while reading, and during our morning walks, I would tell him the stories. Most of the books I read were histories, and I went through a good number of them this way: Robertson's histories, Hume, Gibbon; but my favorite, then and for a long time afterward, was Watson's Philip the Second and Third. The heroic defense of the Knights of Malta against the Turks and the revolt of the Provinces of the Netherlands against Spain sparked an intense and lasting interest in me. After Watson, my next favorite historical read was Hooke's History of Rome. By that time, I hadn't seen a complete history of Greece, other than school abridgments and the last two or three volumes of a translation of Rollin's Ancient History, starting with Philip of Macedon. But I really enjoyed Langhorne's translation of Plutarch. In terms of English history, beyond where Hume left off, I remember reading Burnet's History of his Own Time, although I was mostly interested in the wars and battles; and the historical section of the Annual Register, from the beginning up to around 1788, where the volumes my father borrowed for me from Mr. Bentham stopped. I was very interested in Frederic of Prussia during his struggles and in Paoli, the Corsican patriot; however, when I read about the American War, I naively sided with the so-called English side (until my father corrected me). In these frequent discussions about the books I read, he would take the opportunity to explain and share ideas about civilization, government, morality, and intellectual growth, which he later asked me to restate in my own words. He also had me read and summarize many books that I wouldn't have found interesting enough to read on my own, like Millar's Historical View of the English Government, a book he valued highly, Mosheim's Ecclesiastical History, McCrie's Life of John Knox, and even Sewell and Rutty's histories of the Quakers. He liked to give me books that showcased people with energy and resourcefulness facing unusual challenges and overcoming them. I recall reading Beaver's African Memoranda and Collins's Account of the First Settlement of New South Wales. Two books I never got tired of reading were Anson's Voyages, which many young people love, and a collection (I think it was Hawkesworth's) of Voyages round the World, in four volumes, starting with Drake and ending with Cook and Bougainville. I had very few children's books, much like my playthings, except for an occasional gift from a relative or acquaintance: among those, Robinson Crusoe stood out and continued to delight me throughout my boyhood. However, it wasn't part of my father's approach to ban books for entertainment, although he allowed them very sparingly. At that time, he had hardly any such books but borrowed several for me; those I remember include The Arabian Nights, Cazotte's Arabian Tales, Don Quixote, Miss Edgeworth's Popular Tales, and a fairly well-regarded book of its time, Brooke's Fool of Quality.
In my eighth year I commenced learning Latin, in conjunction with a younger sister, to whom I taught it as I went on, and who afterwards repeated the lessons to my father; from this time, other sisters and brothers being successively added as pupils, a considerable part of my day's work consisted of this preparatory teaching. It was a part which I greatly disliked; the more so, as I was held responsible for the lessons of my pupils, in almost as full a sense as for my own: I, however, derived from this discipline the great advantage, of learning more thoroughly and retaining more lastingly the things which I was set to teach: perhaps, too, the practice it afforded in explaining difficulties to others, may even at that age have been useful. In other respects, the experience of my boyhood is not favourable to the plan of teaching children by means of one another. The teaching, I am sure, is very inefficient as teaching, and I well know that the relation between teacher and taught is not a good moral discipline to either. I went in this manner through the Latin grammar, and a considerable part of Cornelius Nepos and Caesar's Commentaries, but afterwards added to the superintendence of these lessons, much longer ones of my own.
When I was eight, I started learning Latin with my younger sister, whom I taught along the way. She would later repeat the lessons to my dad. After that, I added other siblings as students, so a big chunk of my daily routine was focused on this type of teaching. I really disliked it, especially since I was held responsible for my siblings' understanding almost as much as my own. However, this experience helped me learn more thoroughly and remember what I was teaching for a longer time. Maybe explaining things to others was even beneficial at that age. In other ways, my childhood experiences didn't support the idea of teaching kids through each other. I believe it's not an effective way to teach, and the dynamic between teacher and student isn't a good moral lesson for either. I went through Latin grammar and studied a decent amount of Cornelius Nepos and Caesar's Commentaries, but later, I added even longer lessons of my own to oversee.
In the same year in which I began Latin, I made my first commencement in the Greek poets with the Iliad. After I had made some progress in this, my father put Pope's translation into my hands. It was the first English verse I had cared to read, and it became one of the books in which for many years I most delighted: I think I must have read it from twenty to thirty times through. I should not have thought it worth while to mention a taste apparently so natural to boyhood, if I had not, as I think, observed that the keen enjoyment of this brilliant specimen of narrative and versification is not so universal with boys, as I should have expected both a priori and from my individual experience. Soon after this time I commenced Euclid, and somewhat later, Algebra, still under my father's tuition.
In the same year that I started studying Latin, I also began exploring the Greek poets with the Iliad. After I made some progress, my father handed me Pope's translation. It was the first English poetry I actually wanted to read, and it became one of the books I loved for many years: I think I must have read it twenty to thirty times. I wouldn't have thought it necessary to mention such a natural interest for a young boy, but I've noticed, as I believe, that the intense enjoyment of this brilliant example of storytelling and verse isn't as common among boys as I would have expected both logically and from my own experience. Not long after that, I started studying Euclid, and a little later, Algebra, still with my father's guidance.
From my eighth to my twelfth year, the Latin books which I remember reading were, the Bucolics of Virgil, and the first six books of the Aeneid; all Horace, except the Epodes; the Fables of Phaedrus; the first five books of Livy (to which from my love of the subject I voluntarily added, in my hours of leisure, the remainder of the first decade); all Sallust; a considerable part of Ovid's Metamorphoses; some plays of Terence; two or three books of Lucretius; several of the Orations of Cicero, and of his writings on oratory; also his letters to Atticus, my father taking the trouble to translate to me from the French the historical explanations in Mingault's notes. In Greek I read the Iliad and Odyssey through; one or two plays of Sophocles, Euripides, and Aristophanes, though by these I profited little; all Thucydides; the Hellenics of Xenophon; a great part of Demosthenes, Aeschines, and Lysias; Theocritus; Anacreon; part of the Anthology; a little of Dionysius; several books of Polybius; and lastly Aristotle's Rhetoric, which, as the first expressly scientific treatise on any moral or psychological subject which I had read, and containing many of the best observations of the ancients on human nature and life, my father made me study with peculiar care, and throw the matter of it into synoptic tables. During the same years I learnt elementary geometry and algebra thoroughly, the differential calculus, and other portions of the higher mathematics far from thoroughly: for my father, not having kept up this part of his early acquired knowledge, could not spare time to qualify himself for removing my difficulties, and left me to deal with them, with little other aid than that of books: while I was continually incurring his displeasure by my inability to solve difficult problems for which he did not see that I had not the necessary previous knowledge.
From my eighth to my twelfth year, the Latin books I remember reading were Virgil's Bucolics and the first six books of the Aeneid; all of Horace except the Epodes; Phaedrus's Fables; the first five books of Livy (which I voluntarily continued in my spare time due to my love for the subject); all of Sallust; a significant part of Ovid's Metamorphoses; some plays by Terence; a couple of books by Lucretius; several of Cicero's Orations and his writings on oratory; as well as his letters to Atticus, which my father translated for me from the French version of Mingault's notes. In Greek, I read the Iliad and Odyssey in full; one or two plays by Sophocles, Euripides, and Aristophanes, though I didn’t gain much from those; all of Thucydides; Xenophon's Hellenics; much of Demosthenes, Aeschines, and Lysias; Theocritus; Anacreon; part of the Anthology; a bit of Dionysius; several books of Polybius; and lastly, Aristotle's Rhetoric, which my father had me study carefully as it was the first detailed scientific discussion on a moral or psychological topic I had encountered, full of valuable insights from the ancients about human nature and life. He had me create synoptic tables to summarize its content. During those same years, I thoroughly learned elementary geometry and algebra, as well as the differential calculus, and some elements of higher mathematics, though not thoroughly: my father, who hadn't maintained this part of his early studies, couldn’t dedicate time to help me through my struggles, leaving me mostly to figure things out on my own with only books as guidance. I often incurred his displeasure for not being able to solve complex problems, for which he didn’t realize I lacked the necessary foundational knowledge.
As to my private reading, I can only speak of what I remember. History continued to be my strongest predilection, and most of all ancient history. Mitford's Greece I read continually; my father had put me on my guard against the Tory prejudices of this writer, and his perversions of facts for the whitewashing of despots, and blackening of popular institutions. These points he discoursed on, exemplifying them from the Greek orators and historians, with such effect that in reading Mitford my sympathies were always on the contrary side to those of the author, and I could, to some extent, have argued the point against him: yet this did not diminish the ever new pleasure with which I read the book. Roman history, both in my old favourite, Hooke, and in Ferguson, continued to delight me. A book which, in spite of what is called the dryness of its style, I took great pleasure in, was the Ancient Universal History, through the incessant reading of which, I had my head full of historical details concerning the obscurest ancient people, while about modern history, except detached passages, such as the Dutch War of Independence, I knew and cared comparatively little. A voluntary exercise, to which throughout my boyhood I was much addicted, was what I called writing histories. I successively composed a Roman History, picked out of Hooke; and an Abridgment of the Ancient Universal History; a History of Holland, from my favourite Watson and from an anonymous compilation; and in my eleventh and twelfth year I occupied myself with writing what I flattered myself was something serious. This was no less than a History of the Roman Government, compiled (with the assistance of Hooke) from Livy and Dionysius: of which I wrote as much as would have made an octavo volume, extending to the epoch of the Licinian Laws. It was, in fact, an account of the struggles between the patricians and plebeians, which now engrossed all the interest in my mind which I had previously felt in the mere wars and conquests of the Romans. I discussed all the constitutional points as they arose: though quite ignorant of Niebuhr's researches, I, by such lights as my father had given me, vindicated the Agrarian Laws on the evidence of Livy, and upheld, to the best of my ability, the Roman Democratic party. A few years later, in my contempt of my childish efforts, I destroyed all these papers, not then anticipating that I could ever feel any curiosity about my first attempts at writing and reasoning. My father encouraged me in this useful amusement, though, as I think judiciously, he never asked to see what I wrote; so that I did not feel that in writing it I was accountable to any one, nor had the chilling sensation of being under a critical eye.
As for my private reading, I can only share what I remember. History remained my greatest interest, especially ancient history. I constantly read Mitford's Greece; my dad had warned me about the Tory biases of this author, and how he twisted facts to glorify tyrants and smear popular institutions. He discussed these issues, illustrating them with examples from Greek speakers and historians, so much so that every time I read Mitford, I found myself siding against the author and could argue against him to some degree. Still, that didn’t lessen the joy I got from reading the book. Roman history, both from my old favorite Hooke and Ferguson, continued to captivate me. One book that, despite being considered dry in style, I really enjoyed was the Ancient Universal History, which filled my head with historical details about the most obscure ancient peoples, while I knew and cared comparatively little about modern history, aside from some excerpts like the Dutch War of Independence. A pastime I became quite fond of during my childhood was what I called writing histories. I composed a Roman History based on Hooke, an Abridgment of the Ancient Universal History, a History of Holland sourced from my favorite Watson and an anonymous collection; in my eleventh and twelfth years, I dedicated myself to writing something I fancied to be serious—a History of the Roman Government. I compiled this with help from Hooke, using Livy and Dionysius as sources, and I wrote enough that it could have made a small book reaching up to the era of the Licinian Laws. It was essentially a narrative of the conflicts between the patricians and plebeians, which took up all the interest I used to have in the mere wars and conquests of the Romans. I tackled all the constitutional issues as they came up; although I was completely unaware of Niebuhr's research, I defended the Agrarian Laws based on Livy's evidence and supported, to the best of my ability, the Roman Democratic party. A few years later, in my disdain for my juvenile efforts, I destroyed all those writings, not expecting that I'd ever care about my early attempts at writing and reasoning. My dad encouraged me in this helpful pastime, although—wisely, I think—he never asked to see what I wrote, so I didn’t feel accountable to anyone and didn’t have the uncomfortable sensation of being under a critical eye.
But though these exercises in history were never a compulsory lesson, there was another kind of composition which was so, namely, writing verses, and it was one of the most disagreeable of my tasks. Greek and Latin verses I did not write, nor learnt the prosody of those languages. My father, thinking this not worth the time it required, contented himself with making me read aloud to him, and correcting false quantities. I never composed at all in Greek, even in prose, and but little in Latin. Not that my father could be indifferent to the value of this practice, in giving a thorough knowledge of these languages, but because there really was not time for it. The verses I was required to write were English. When I first read Pope's Homer, I ambitiously attempted to compose something of the same kind, and achieved as much as one book of a continuation of the Iliad. There, probably, the spontaneous promptings of my poetical ambition would have stopped; but the exercise, begun from choice, was continued by command. Conformably to my father's usual practice of explaining to me, as far as possible, the reasons for what he required me to do, he gave me, for this, as I well remember, two reasons highly characteristic of him: one was, that some things could be expressed better and more forcibly in verse than in prose: this, he said, was a real advantage. The other was, that people in general attached more value to verse than it deserved, and the power of writing it, was, on this account, worth acquiring. He generally left me to choose my own subjects, which, as far as I remember, were mostly addresses to some mythological personage or allegorical abstraction; but he made me translate into English verse many of Horace's shorter poems: I also remember his giving me Thomson's Winter to read, and afterwards making me attempt (without book) to write something myself on the same subject. The verses I wrote were, of course, the merest rubbish, nor did I ever attain any facility of versification, but the practice may have been useful in making it easier for me, at a later period, to acquire readiness of expression.1 I had read, up to this time, very little English poetry. Shakspeare my father had put into my hands, chiefly for the sake of the historical plays, from which, however, I went on to the others. My father never was a great admirer of Shakspeare, the English idolatry of whom he used to attack with some severity. He cared little for any English poetry except Milton (for whom he had the highest admiration), Goldsmith, Burns, and Gray's Bard, which he preferred to his Elegy: perhaps I may add Cowper and Beattie. He had some value for Spenser, and I remember his reading to me (unlike his usual practice of making me read to him) the first book of the Fairie Queene; but I took little pleasure in it. The poetry of the present century he saw scarcely any merit in, and I hardly became acquainted with any of it till I was grown up to manhood, except the metrical romances of Walter Scott, which I read at his recommendation and was intensely delighted with; as I always was with animated narrative. Dryden's Poems were among my father's books, and many of these he made me read, but I never cared for any of them except Alexander's Feast, which, as well as many of the songs in Walter Scott, I used to sing internally, to a music of my own: to some of the latter, indeed, I went so far as to compose airs, which I still remember. Cowper's short poems I read with some pleasure, but never got far into the longer ones; and nothing in the two volumes interested me like the prose account of his three hares. In my thirteenth year I met with Campbell's poems, among which Lochiel, Hohenlinden, The Exile of Erin, and some others, gave me sensations I had never before experienced from poetry. Here, too, I made nothing of the longer poems, except the striking opening of Gertrude of Wyoming, which long kept its place in my feelings as the perfection of pathos.
But even though these history exercises were never mandatory, there was another type of assignment that was required, namely writing poetry, which was one of my least favorite tasks. I didn’t write Greek or Latin verses, nor did I learn the poetry rules for those languages. My father, believing it wasn’t worth the time it took, settled for having me read aloud to him and correcting my mistakes with the meter. I never wrote in Greek, not even in prose, and only a little in Latin. It wasn’t that my father didn’t see the value in becoming proficient in these languages, but simply because there wasn’t enough time for it. The verses I was expected to write were in English. When I first read Pope's translation of Homer, I ambitiously tried to write something similar and managed to produce one book of a continuation of the Iliad. That’s probably where my urge to create poetry would have stopped, but since it started as a choice, it then became an obligation. Consistent with his typical approach of explaining his expectations, my father gave me two reasons for this, which I remember clearly: first, that some ideas can be expressed better and more powerfully in verse than in prose, which he viewed as a real advantage. The second reason was that people generally placed more value on verse than it deserved, making the skill of writing it worth having. He usually let me pick my own topics, which, as far as I recall, were mostly addresses to some mythological figure or abstract concept; however, he had me translate many of Horace's shorter poems into English verse. I also remember him giving me Thomson's Winter to read and then having me try (without looking at the book) to write something on the same theme. The verses I produced were, of course, simply terrible, and I never gained any real talent for writing poetry. Still, the practice might have helped me later on by making it easier to express myself. Up until that point, I had read very little English poetry. My father handed me Shakespeare mainly for the historical plays, though I eventually read the others. He wasn’t a huge admirer of Shakespeare, often criticizing the English obsession with him. He didn’t care much for English poetry except for Milton (whom he greatly admired), Goldsmith, Burns, and Gray's Bard, which he preferred over the Elegy. Perhaps I should also mention Cowper and Beattie. He had some appreciation for Spenser, and I remember him reading the first book of the Fairie Queene to me (which was unusual since he mostly made me read to him), but I didn’t enjoy it much. He found little merit in the poetry of the current century, and I didn’t really get to know any of it until I reached adulthood, apart from Walter Scott's metrical romances, which I read on his recommendation and thoroughly enjoyed, as I always did with lively storytelling. My father had some of Dryden's poems, and he made me read many of them, but I never liked any of them except for Alexander's Feast, which, along with many of Walter Scott's songs, I would sing internally, in my own melodies. For some of those songs, I even went so far as to compose tunes that I still remember. Cowper's shorter poems I read with some enjoyment, but I never got into the longer ones, and nothing in the two volumes intrigued me as much as the prose account of his three hares. When I was thirteen, I discovered Campbell's poems, among which Lochiel, Hohenlinden, The Exile of Erin, and a few others gave me feelings I had never experienced from poetry before. Again, I couldn’t fully engage with the longer poems except for the memorable opening of Gertrude of Wyoming, which lingered in my mind as the epitome of pathos.
During this part of my childhood, one of my greatest amusements was experimental science; in the theoretical, however, not the practical sense of the word; not trying experiments—a kind of discipline which I have often regretted not having had—nor even seeing, but merely reading about them. I never remember being so wrapt up in any book, as I was in Joyce's Scientific Dialogues; and I was rather recalcitrant to my father's criticisms of the bad reasoning respecting the first principles of physics, which abounds in the early part of that work. I devoured treatises on Chemistry, especially that of my father's early friend and schoolfellow, Dr. Thomson, for years before I attended a lecture or saw an experiment.
During this part of my childhood, one of my biggest interests was experimental science; in a theoretical sense, not a practical one. I didn't conduct experiments—a discipline I often wish I had explored—nor did I see any, but I just read about them. I can’t remember being as engrossed in any book as I was in Joyce's Scientific Dialogues; I was quite resistant to my father's critiques of the flawed reasoning regarding basic physics principles that fill the early part of that book. I devoured texts on Chemistry, especially the one by my father's old friend and classmate, Dr. Thomson, for years before I ever attended a lecture or witnessed an experiment.
From about the age of twelve, I entered into another and more advanced stage in my course of instruction; in which the main object was no longer the aids and appliances of thought, but the thoughts themselves. This commenced with Logic, in which I began at once with the Organon, and read it to the Analytics inclusive, but profited little by the Posterior Analytics, which belong to a branch of speculation I was not yet ripe for. Contemporaneously with the Organon, my father made me read the whole or parts of several of the Latin treatises on the scholastic logic; giving each day to him, in our walks, a minute account of what I had read, and answering his numerous and most searching questions. After this, I went in a similar manner through the Computatio sive Logica of Hobbes, a work of a much higher order of thought than the books of the school logicians, and which he estimated very highly; in my own opinion beyond its merits, great as these are. It was his invariable practice, whatever studies he exacted from me, to make me as far as possible understand and feel the utility of them: and this he deemed peculiarly fitting in the case of the syllogistic logic, the usefulness of which had been impugned by so many writers of authority. I well remember how, and in what particular walk, in the neighbourhood of Bagshot Heath (where we were on a visit to his old friend Mr. Wallace, then one of the Mathematical Professors at Sandhurst) he first attempted by questions to make me think on the subject, and frame some conception of what constituted the utility of the syllogistic logic, and when I had failed in this, to make me understand it by explanations. The explanations did not make the matter at all clear to me at the time; but they were not therefore useless; they remained as a nucleus for my observations and reflections to crystallize upon; the import of his general remarks being interpreted to me, by the particular instances which came under my notice afterwards. My own consciousness and experience ultimately led me to appreciate quite as highly as he did, the value of an early practical familiarity with the school logic. I know of nothing, in my education, to which I think myself more indebted for whatever capacity of thinking I have attained. The first intellectual operation in which I arrived at any proficiency, was dissecting a bad argument, and finding in what part the fallacy lay: and though whatever capacity of this sort I attained, was due to the fact that it was an intellectual exercise in which I was most perseveringly drilled by my father, yet it is also true that the school logic, and the mental habits acquired in studying it, were among the principal instruments of this drilling. I am persuaded that nothing, in modern education, tends so much, when properly used, to form exact thinkers, who attach a precise meaning to words and propositions, and are not imposed on by vague, loose, or ambiguous terms. The boasted influence of mathematical studies is nothing to it; for in mathematical processes, none of the real difficulties of correct ratiocination occur. It is also a study peculiarly adapted to an early stage in the education of philosophical students, since it does not presuppose the slow process of acquiring, by experience and reflection, valuable thoughts of their own. They may become capable of disentangling the intricacies of confused and self-contradictory thought, before their own thinking faculties are much advanced; a power which, for want of some such discipline, many otherwise able men altogether lack; and when they have to answer opponents, only endeavour, by such arguments as they can command, to support the opposite conclusion, scarcely even attempting to confute the reasonings of their antagonists; and, therefore, at the utmost, leaving the question, as far as it depends on argument, a balanced one.
From around the age of twelve, I moved into a more advanced stage of my education, where the focus shifted from the tools and methods of thinking to the thoughts themselves. This started with Logic, where I immediately began with the Organon and read through to the Analytics, though I didn't gain much from the Posterior Analytics, as I wasn’t yet ready for that level of speculation. At the same time, my father had me read various Latin texts on scholastic logic, requiring me to give him a detailed account of what I read during our walks, while also facing his many probing questions. After that, I studied Hobbes’ Computatio sive Logica, which presented a much higher level of thought than the works of traditional logicians, and though my father held it in high regard, I thought it was overrated, despite its quality. It was his consistent approach to ensure that whatever subjects I studied, I understood and appreciated their practical use. This was particularly important for syllogistic logic, which had been criticized by many respected writers. I clearly remember our discussions and questions during a walk near Bagshot Heath (while visiting his old friend Mr. Wallace, a Mathematical Professor at Sandhurst) about the usefulness of syllogistic logic. When I struggled to grasp it, he tried explaining it to me, but at the time, I didn’t find it clarifying. Nonetheless, those explanations weren't wasted; they created a foundation for my future thoughts and observations, with insights from later experiences helping me understand his earlier remarks. My own realization and experiences eventually led me to value practical familiarity with school logic just as much as he did. I don’t believe there’s anything in my education to which I owe more of my thinking abilities. The first intellectual skill I developed was the ability to dissect poor arguments and identify their fallacies. While my father’s rigorous training played a significant role in this, the school logic and the mental habits from studying it were also major factors in that development. I’m convinced that nothing in modern education, when used correctly, develops precise thinkers who can assign clear meanings to words and propositions, avoiding being misled by vague or ambiguous terms as much as school logic does. The claimed benefits of mathematical studies don’t compare; in math, the real challenges of logical reasoning don't arise. Additionally, this study is well-suited for early philosophical education, as it doesn’t require the lengthy process of gaining valuable insights through experience and reflection. Students can learn to untangle complicated and contradictory thoughts before their thinking skills are significantly developed, a skill that many otherwise capable individuals lack without such training. When faced with opponents, they often try to defend their positions with whatever arguments they can muster, rarely attempting to counter their opponent's logic, which leaves the debate unresolved, at least in terms of argument.
During this time, the Latin and Greek books which I continued to read with my father were chiefly such as were worth studying, not for the language merely, but also for the thoughts. This included much of the orators, and especially Demosthenes, some of whose principal orations I read several times over, and wrote out, by way of exercise, a full analysis of them. My father's comments on these orations when I read them to him were very instructive to me. He not only drew my attention to the insight they afforded into Athenian institutions, and the principles of legislation and government which they often illustrated, but pointed out the skill and art of the orator—how everything important to his purpose was said at the exact moment when he had brought the minds of his audience into the state most fitted to receive it; how he made steal into their minds, gradually and by insinuation, thoughts which, if expressed in a more direct manner, would have roused their opposition. Most of these reflections were beyond my capacity of full comprehension at the time; but they left seed behind, which germinated in due season. At this time I also read the whole of Tacitus, Juvenal, and Quintilian. The latter, owing to his obscure style and to the scholastic details of which many parts of his treatise are made up, is little read, and seldom sufficiently appreciated. His book is a kind of encyclopaedia of the thoughts of the ancients on the whole field of education and culture; and I have retained through life many valuable ideas which I can distinctly trace to my reading of him, even at that early age. It was at this period that I read, for the first time, some of the most important dialogues of Plato, in particular the Gorgias, the Protagoras, and the Republic. There is no author to whom my father thought himself more indebted for his own mental culture, than Plato, or whom he more frequently recommended to young students. I can bear similar testimony in regard to myself. The Socratic method, of which the Platonic dialogues are the chief example, is unsurpassed as a discipline for correcting the errors, and clearing up the confusions incident to the intellectus sibi permissus, the understanding which has made up all its bundles of associations under the guidance of popular phraseology. The close, searching elenchus by which the man of vague generalities is constrained either to express his meaning to himself in definite terms, or to confess that he does not know what he is talking about; the perpetual testing of all general statements by particular instances; the siege in form which is laid to the meaning of large abstract terms, by fixing upon some still larger class-name which includes that and more, and dividing down to the thing sought—marking out its limits and definition by a series of accurately drawn distinctions between it and each of the cognate objects which are successively parted off from it —all this, as an education for precise thinking, is inestimable, and all this, even at that age, took such hold of me that it became part of my own mind. I have felt ever since that the title of Platonist belongs by far better right to those who have been nourished in and have endeavoured to practise Plato's mode of investigation, than to those who are distinguished only by the adoption of certain dogmatical conclusions, drawn mostly from the least intelligible of his works, and which the character of his mind and writings makes it uncertain whether he himself regarded as anything more than poetic fancies, or philosophic conjectures.
During this time, the Latin and Greek books I continued to read with my father were mainly those worth studying, not just for the language, but for the ideas they presented. This included many works by orators, especially Demosthenes, whose main speeches I read multiple times and wrote out a full analysis of as practice. My father's comments on these speeches when I read them to him were very valuable to me. He not only highlighted the insights they provided into Athenian institutions and the principles of law and government they often illustrated but also pointed out the orator's skill and craft—how everything essential to his purpose was conveyed at the exact moment when he had prepared the audience's minds to receive it; how he subtly introduced ideas into their minds, which, if stated more directly, would have provoked resistance. Most of these reflections were beyond my full understanding at the time, but they planted seeds that grew later. During this period, I also read all of Tacitus, Juvenal, and Quintilian. The latter, due to his complicated style and the academic details that make up many parts of his work, is seldom read and not often appreciated enough. His book serves as a kind of encyclopedia of ancient thoughts on education and culture, and I've retained many valuable ideas from it that I can trace back to my early reading. It was during this time that I first read some of Plato's most important dialogues, particularly the Gorgias, the Protagoras, and the Republic. No author did my father believe he owed more to for his own intellectual development than Plato, or whom he recommended more often to young students. I can honestly say the same for myself. The Socratic method, exemplified in Plato's dialogues, is unparalleled as a tool for correcting misunderstandings and clarifying the confusion that comes from an intellectus sibi permissus, the understanding shaped by popular language. The rigorous, probing elenchus pushes the person with vague generalities to either clarify their meaning in precise terms or admit they don’t truly know what they’re talking about; the ongoing testing of general statements against specific examples; the critical analysis of broad abstract terms by identifying larger categories that they fall under and breaking them down to find precisely what is meant—defining its boundaries through a series of clear distinctions from related concepts—all of this serves as invaluable training for precise thinking, and even at that age, it impacted me deeply to the point it became part of my own thinking. I've felt since then that the title of Platonist is far more appropriately held by those who have been raised in and tried to practice Plato's method of inquiry than by those who are recognized merely for adopting certain dogmatic conclusions, primarily drawn from the least comprehensible of his works, and which the nature of his mind and writings leaves uncertain whether he himself considered them anything more than poetic fantasies or philosophical guesses.
In going through Plato and Demosthenes, since I could now read these authors, as far as the language was concerned, with perfect ease, I was not required to construe them sentence by sentence, but to read them aloud to my father, answering questions when asked: but the particular attention which he paid to elocution (in which his own excellence was remarkable) made this reading aloud to him a most painful task. Of all things which he required me to do, there was none which I did so constantly ill, or in which he so perpetually lost his temper with me. He had thought much on the principles of the art of reading, especially the most neglected part of it, the inflections of the voice, or modulation, as writers on elocution call it (in contrast with articulation on the one side, and expression on the other), and had reduced it to rules, grounded on the logical analysis of a sentence. These rules he strongly impressed upon me, and took me severely to task for every violation of them: but I even then remarked (though I did not venture to make the remark to him) that though he reproached me when I read a sentence ill, and told me how I ought to have read it, he never by reading it himself, showed me how it ought to be read. A defect running through his otherwise admirable modes of instruction, as it did through all his modes of thought, was that of trusting too much to the intelligibleness of the abstract, when not embodied in the concrete. It was at a much later period of my youth, when practising elocution by myself, or with companions of my own age, that I for the first time understood the object of his rules, and saw the psychological grounds of them. At that time I and others followed out the subject into its ramifications, and could have composed a very useful treatise, grounded on my father's principles. He himself left those principles and rules unwritten. I regret that when my mind was full of the subject, from systematic practice, I did not put them, and our improvements of them, into a formal shape.
While I was reading Plato and Demosthenes, I could easily understand the language, so I didn't have to translate each sentence but read them aloud to my father and answered his questions. However, because he paid such close attention to elocution, where he was particularly skilled, reading aloud to him became quite a challenging task. Out of all the things he asked me to do, this was the one I struggled with the most, and it often made him lose his temper. He had thought deeply about the principles of reading, especially the often-overlooked aspects like voice inflections or modulation, which elocution writers differentiate from articulation and expression. He had developed rules based on the logical breakdown of sentences. He insisted I follow these rules and was strict about any mistakes I made. Even then, I noticed (though I didn't say anything to him) that while he criticized me for reading a sentence poorly and explained how it should be done, he never actually demonstrated how it should be read himself. This was a flaw in his otherwise great teaching style, as he relied too much on the clarity of abstract concepts that weren't tied to practical examples. It wasn’t until later in my youth when I practiced elocution alone or with peers that I finally grasped the purpose of his rules and understood the psychology behind them. At that time, my friends and I explored the topic further and could have created a valuable treatise based on my father's principles. He left those principles and rules unwritten. I regret that when I had a thorough understanding of the subject from my systematic practice, I didn’t formalize our insights and improvements.
A book which contributed largely to my education, in the best sense of the term, was my father's History of India. It was published in the beginning of 1818. During the year previous, while it was passing through the press, I used to read the proof sheets to him; or rather, I read the manuscript to him while he corrected the proofs. The number of new ideas which I received from this remarkable book, and the impulse and stimulus as well as guidance given to my thoughts by its criticism and disquisitions on society and civilization in the Hindoo part, on institutions and the acts of governments in the English part, made my early familiarity with it eminently useful to my subsequent progress. And though I can perceive deficiencies in it now as compared with a perfect standard, I still think it, if not the most, one of the most instructive histories ever written, and one of the books from which most benefit may be derived by a mind in the course of making up its opinions.
A book that greatly contributed to my education, in the best way, was my father's History of India. It was published at the beginning of 1818. The year before, while it was being printed, I would read the proof sheets to him; or rather, I read the manuscript to him while he corrected the proofs. The number of new ideas I gained from this remarkable book, along with the motivation, inspiration, and guidance it provided through its analysis and discussions on society and civilization in the Hindu section, and on institutions and government actions in the English section, made my early exposure to it incredibly beneficial to my later development. And although I can see flaws in it now compared to a perfect standard, I still believe it is, if not the best, one of the most informative histories ever written, and one of the books from which a mind forming its opinions can gain the most benefit.
The Preface, among the most characteristic of my father's writings, as well as the richest in materials of thought, gives a picture which may be entirely depended on, of the sentiments and expectations with which he wrote the History. Saturated as the book is with the opinions and modes of judgment of a democratic radicalism then regarded as extreme; and treating with a severity, at that time most unusual, the English Constitution, the English law, and all parties and classes who possessed any considerable influence in the country; he may have expected reputation, but certainly not advancement in life, from its publication; nor could he have supposed that it would raise up anything but enemies for him in powerful quarters: least of all could he have expected favour from the East India Company, to whose commercial privileges he was unqualifiedly hostile, and on the acts of whose government he had made so many severe comments: though, in various parts of his book, he bore a testimony in their favour, which he felt to be their just due, namely, that no Government had on the whole given so much proof, to the extent of its lights, of good intention towards its subjects; and that if the acts of any other Government had the light of publicity as completely let in upon them, they would, in all probability, still less bear scrutiny.
The Preface, one of the most defining pieces of my father's writing and filled with rich ideas, offers a reliable glimpse into the feelings and expectations he had while writing the History. The book is deeply infused with the perspectives and judgments of a democratic radicalism that was seen as extreme at the time, and it treats the English Constitution, English law, and all influential parties and classes with an unusual severity. He may have anticipated gaining a reputation from its publication, but certainly not any advancement in life; nor could he have imagined it would create anything but enemies in powerful circles. Least of all could he have expected support from the East India Company, to whose commercial privileges he was completely opposed and on whose government's actions he had expressed many harsh criticisms. Yet, throughout various sections of his book, he acknowledged their merits, which he believed were rightfully recognized: namely, that no government had shown as much good intention toward its subjects as they had, given the limitations of their understanding; and that if the actions of any other government were subjected to the same level of scrutiny, they would likely fare even worse.
On learning, however, in the spring of 1819, about a year after the publication of the History, that the East India Directors desired to strengthen the part of their home establishment which was employed in carrying on the correspondence with India, my father declared himself a candidate for that employment, and, to the credit of the Directors, successfully. He was appointed one of the Assistants of the Examiner of India Correspondence; officers whose duty it was to prepare drafts of despatches to India, for consideration by the Directors, in the principal departments of administration. In this office, and in that of Examiner, which he subsequently attained, the influence which his talents, his reputation, and his decision of character gave him, with superiors who really desired the good government of India, enabled him to a great extent to throw into his drafts of despatches, and to carry through the ordeal of the Court of Directors and Board of Control, without having their force much weakened, his real opinions on Indian subjects. In his History he had set forth, for the first time, many of the true principles of Indian administration: and his despatches, following his History, did more than had ever been done before to promote the improvement of India, and teach Indian officials to understand their business. If a selection of them were published, they would, I am convinced, place his character as a practical statesman fully on a level with his eminence as a speculative writer.
In the spring of 1819, about a year after the publication of the History, my father learned that the East India Directors wanted to enhance their home team responsible for correspondence with India. He announced his candidacy for that position, and to the Directors' credit, he was successful. He was appointed as one of the Assistants of the Examiner of India Correspondence, a role that involved drafting communications to India for the Directors to review in key administrative departments. In this role, and later as Examiner, the influence of his skills, reputation, and strong character allowed him to convey his genuine opinions on Indian affairs through his drafts of despatches, which he managed to get approved by the Court of Directors and Board of Control without significantly weakening their impact. In his History, he had presented many fundamental principles of Indian administration for the first time, and his subsequent despatches contributed significantly to the advancement of India and educated Indian officials on their responsibilities. If a selection of these despatches were published, I believe they would establish his reputation as a practical statesman on par with his recognition as a theoretical writer.
This new employment of his time caused no relaxation in his attention to my education. It was in this same year, 1819, that he took me through a complete course of political economy. His loved and intimate friend, Ricardo, had shortly before published the book which formed so great an epoch in political economy; a book which would never have been published or written, but for the entreaty and strong encouragement of my father; for Ricardo, the most modest of men, though firmly convinced of the truth of his doctrines, deemed himself so little capable of doing them justice in exposition and expression, that he shrank from the idea of publicity. The same friendly encouragement induced Ricardo, a year or two later, to become a member of the House of Commons; where, during the remaining years of his life, unhappily cut short in the full vigour of his intellect, he rendered so much service to his and my father's opinions both on political economy and on other subjects.
This new way of spending his time didn’t distract him from my education. In the same year, 1819, he took me through a complete course in political economy. His dear and close friend, Ricardo, had recently published a book that marked a significant moment in political economy—a book that would never have been released without my father’s urging and strong support. Ricardo, the most modest person, despite being convinced of his ideas’ validity, felt he wasn’t capable of adequately presenting them, which made him hesitant about going public with his work. The same supportive encouragement later led Ricardo to join the House of Commons a year or two later; where, during the remaining years of his life, tragically cut short while he was still in his prime, he contributed greatly to both his own and my father’s views on political economy and other topics.
Though Ricardo's great work was already in print, no didactic treatise embodying its doctrines, in a manner fit for learners, had yet appeared. My father, therefore, commenced instructing me in the science by a sort of lectures, which he delivered to me in our walks. He expounded each day a portion of the subject, and I gave him next day a written account of it, which he made me rewrite over and over again until it was clear, precise, and tolerably complete. In this manner I went through the whole extent of the science; and the written outline of it which resulted from my daily compte rendu, served him afterwards as notes from which to write his Elements of Political Economy. After this I read Ricardo, giving an account daily of what I read, and discussing, in the best manner I could, the collateral points which offered themselves in our progress.
Though Ricardo's great work was already published, no educational treatise explaining its ideas in a way suitable for learners had been released yet. Therefore, my father started teaching me the subject through informal lectures during our walks. Each day, he would explain a part of the topic, and the next day, I would give him a written summary of it, which he made me revise repeatedly until it was clear, precise, and fairly complete. In this way, I covered the entire subject, and the written outline that came from my daily reports later served as notes for him to write his *Elements of Political Economy*. Afterward, I read Ricardo and provided a daily summary of what I read, discussing any related points that came up as we progressed.
On Money, as the most intricate part of the subject, he made me read in the same manner Ricardo's admirable pamphlets, written during what was called the Bullion controversy; to these succeeded Adam Smith; and in this reading it was one of my father's main objects to make me apply to Smith's more superficial view of political economy, the superior lights of Ricardo, and detect what was fallacious in Smith's arguments, or erroneous in any of his conclusions. Such a mode of instruction was excellently calculated to form a thinker; but it required to be worked by a thinker, as close and vigorous as my father. The path was a thorny one, even to him, and I am sure it was so to me, notwithstanding the strong interest I took in the subject. He was often, and much beyond reason, provoked by my failures in cases where success could not have been expected; but in the main his method was right, and it succeeded. I do not believe that any scientific teaching ever was more thorough, or better fitted for training the faculties, than the mode in which logic and political economy were taught to me by my father. Striving, even in an exaggerated degree, to call forth the activity of my faculties, by making me find out everything for myself, he gave his explanations not before, but after, I had felt the full force of the difficulties; and not only gave me an accurate knowledge of these two great subjects, as far as they were then understood, but made me a thinker on both. I thought for myself almost from the first, and occasionally thought differently from him, though for a long time only on minor points, and making his opinion the ultimate standard. At a later period I even occasionally convinced him, and altered his opinion on some points of detail: which I state to his honour, not my own. It at once exemplifies his perfect candour, and the real worth of his method of teaching.
On Money, the most complex part of the topic, he had me read Ricardo's excellent pamphlets from the Bullion controversy. Following these were the works of Adam Smith. A major goal of my father's in this reading was to help me apply the deeper insights of Ricardo to Smith's more superficial views of political economy, so I could identify flaws in Smith's arguments or mistakes in his conclusions. This way of teaching was great for developing critical thinking, but it needed to be carried out by someone as thoughtful and rigorous as my father. The journey was challenging, even for him, and I found it difficult too, despite my strong interest in the subject. He was often, perhaps overly, frustrated by my failures in situations where success was unlikely; however, overall, his approach was correct, and it worked. I don't believe there’s ever been a more thorough scientific education, or one better suited for developing my understanding, than the way my father taught me logic and political economy. Striving, sometimes excessively, to stimulate my thinking by making me discover everything on my own, he provided his explanations only after I had felt the full weight of the challenges. Not only did I gain a solid understanding of these two important subjects as they were known at the time, but I also became a thinker in both areas. I started thinking for myself pretty early on, and occasionally had different views than him, although initially only on minor issues, always considering his opinion as the final benchmark. Later on, I even managed to convince him and change his mind on some detailed points, which I mention to highlight his integrity, not mine. This also demonstrates his complete openness and the genuine value of his teaching method.
At this point concluded what can properly be called my lessons: when I was about fourteen I left England for more than a year; and after my return, though my studies went on under my father's general direction, he was no longer my schoolmaster. I shall therefore pause here, and turn back to matters of a more general nature connected with the part of my life and education included in the preceding reminiscences.
At this point, I've wrapped up what can really be considered my lessons: when I was around fourteen, I left England for over a year; and after I came back, even though I continued my studies under my father's overall guidance, he was no longer my teacher. So, I'll take a break here and shift my focus to more general topics related to that part of my life and education that I've just recounted.
In the course of instruction which I have partially retraced, the point most superficially apparent is the great effort to give, during the years of childhood, an amount of knowledge in what are considered the higher branches of education, which is seldom acquired (if acquired at all) until the age of manhood. The result of the experiment shows the ease with which this may be done, and places in a strong light the wretched waste of so many precious years as are spent in acquiring the modicum of Latin and Greek commonly taught to schoolboys; a waste which has led so many educational reformers to entertain the ill-judged proposal of discarding these languages altogether from general education. If I had been by nature extremely quick of apprehension, or had possessed a very accurate and retentive memory, or were of a remarkably active and energetic character, the trial would not be conclusive; but in all these natural gifts I am rather below than above par; what I could do, could assuredly be done by any boy or girl of average capacity and healthy physical constitution: and if I have accomplished anything, I owe it, among other fortunate circumstances, to the fact that through the early training bestowed on me by my father, I started, I may fairly say, with an advantage of a quarter of a century over my contemporaries.
In the instruction I've partly reviewed, the most obvious point is the significant effort to provide children with knowledge in what are considered advanced subjects, which is rarely learned (if at all) until adulthood. The results show how easily this can be achieved and highlight the terrible waste of so many precious years spent on the limited amount of Latin and Greek typically taught to schoolboys; this waste has led many educational reformers to suggest the misguided idea of completely removing these languages from general education. If I had been naturally quick to understand, had an exceptional memory, or possessed an unusually active and energetic nature, the outcome would not be conclusive; but I’m rather below average in all these natural abilities. What I’ve managed to achieve could certainly be accomplished by any average boy or girl with a healthy physical constitution. And if I have achieved anything, I owe it, among other fortunate circumstances, to the early training my father provided, which gave me, I can fairly say, a twenty-five-year head start over my peers.
There was one cardinal point in this training, of which I have already given some indication, and which, more than anything else, was the cause of whatever good it effected. Most boys or youths who have had much knowledge drilled into them, have their mental capacities not strengthened, but overlaid by it. They are crammed with mere facts, and with the opinions or phrases of other people, and these are accepted as a substitute for the power to form opinions of their own; and thus the sons of eminent fathers, who have spared no pains in their education, so often grow up mere parroters of what they have learnt, incapable of using their minds except in the furrows traced for them. Mine, however, was not an education of cram. My father never permitted anything which I learnt to degenerate into a mere exercise of memory. He strove to make the understanding not only go along with every step of the teaching, but, if possible, precede it. Anything which could be found out by thinking I never was told, until I had exhausted my efforts to find it out for myself. As far as I can trust my remembrance, I acquitted myself very lamely in this department; my recollection of such matters is almost wholly of failures, hardly ever of success. It is true the failures were often in things in which success, in so early a stage of my progress, was almost impossible. I remember at some time in my thirteenth year, on my happening to use the word idea, he asked me what an idea was; and expressed some displeasure at my ineffectual efforts to define the word: I recollect also his indignation at my using the common expression that something was true in theory but required correction in practice; and how, after making me vainly strive to define the word theory, he explained its meaning, and showed the fallacy of the vulgar form of speech which I had used; leaving me fully persuaded that in being unable to give a correct definition of Theory, and in speaking of it as something which might be at variance with practice, I had shown unparalleled ignorance. In this he seems, and perhaps was, very unreasonable; but I think, only in being angry at my failure. A pupil from whom nothing is ever demanded which he cannot do, never does all he can.
There was one key point in this training, which I’ve already mentioned, and which, more than anything else, was responsible for any good it achieved. Most boys or young men who have had a lot of knowledge forced into them don’t actually strengthen their minds; instead, they just have it piled on top. They’re stuffed with facts and the opinions or phrases of others, and these are taken as a substitute for developing their own opinions. As a result, the sons of prominent fathers, who have put great effort into their education, often grow up merely repeating what they’ve learned, unable to think independently except within the narrow paths laid out for them. My education, however, was not about rote memorization. My father never allowed anything I learned to become just a memory exercise. He aimed to ensure that my understanding kept pace with every step of the teaching and, if possible, even led it. Anything that could be figured out through thinking was never handed to me until I had completely exhausted my own efforts to discover it. As far as I can remember, I was pretty bad at this; my recollections are mostly about failures, rarely about successes. It’s true that many of the failures were in areas where success was almost impossible at such an early stage of my learning. I remember when I was around thirteen, I used the word "idea," and he asked me what an idea was, showing some irritation at my unsuccessful attempts to define it. I also recall his frustration when I said that something was true in theory but needed adjustment in practice. After making me struggle to define "theory," he explained its meaning and pointed out the flaw in the common phrase I had used, leaving me utterly convinced that my inability to provide a correct definition of "theory" and my interpretation of it as something that could conflict with practice showed incredible ignorance on my part. In this situation, he seems, and perhaps was, quite unreasonable, but I think it was just his anger at my failure. A student who is never pushed beyond what he can do never reaches his full potential.
One of the evils most liable to attend on any sort of early proficiency, and which often fatally blights its promise, my father most anxiously guarded against. This was self-conceit. He kept me, with extreme vigilance, out of the way of hearing myself praised, or of being led to make self-flattering comparisons between myself and others. From his own intercourse with me I could derive none but a very humble opinion of myself; and the standard of comparison he always held up to me, was not what other people did, but what a man could and ought to do. He completely succeeded in preserving me from the sort of influences he so much dreaded. I was not at all aware that my attainments were anything unusual at my age. If I accidentally had my attention drawn to the fact that some other boy knew less than myself—which happened less often than might be imagined—I concluded, not that I knew much, but that he, for some reason or other, knew little, or that his knowledge was of a different kind from mine. My state of mind was not humility, but neither was it arrogance. I never thought of saying to myself, I am, or I can do, so and so. I neither estimated myself highly nor lowly: I did not estimate myself at all. If I thought anything about myself, it was that I was rather backward in my studies, since I always found myself so, in comparison with what my father expected from me. I assert this with confidence, though it was not the impression of various persons who saw me in my childhood. They, as I have since found, thought me greatly and disagreeably self-conceited; probably because I was disputatious, and did not scruple to give direct contradictions to things which I heard said. I suppose I acquired this bad habit from having been encouraged in an unusual degree to talk on matters beyond my age, and with grown persons, while I never had inculcated on me the usual respect for them. My father did not correct this ill-breeding and impertinence, probably from not being aware of it, for I was always too much in awe of him to be otherwise than extremely subdued and quiet in his presence. Yet with all this I had no notion of any superiority in myself; and well was it for me that I had not. I remember the very place in Hyde Park where, in my fourteenth year, on the eve of leaving my father's house for a long absence, he told me that I should find, as I got acquainted with new people, that I had been taught many things which youths of my age did not commonly know; and that many persons would be disposed to talk to me of this, and to compliment me upon it. What other things he said on this topic I remember very imperfectly; but he wound up by saying, that whatever I knew more than others, could not be ascribed to any merit in me, but to the very unusual advantage which had fallen to my lot, of having a father who was able to teach me, and willing to give the necessary trouble and time; that it was no matter of praise to me, if I knew more than those who had not had a similar advantage, but the deepest disgrace to me if I did not. I have a distinct remembrance, that the suggestion thus for the first time made to me, that I knew more than other youths who were considered well educated, was to me a piece of information, to which, as to all other things which my father told me, I gave implicit credence, but which did not at all impress me as a personal matter. I felt no disposition to glorify myself upon the circumstance that there were other persons who did not know what I knew; nor had I ever flattered myself that my acquirements, whatever they might be, were any merit of mine: but, now when my attention was called to the subject, I felt that what my father had said respecting my peculiar advantages was exactly the truth and common sense of the matter, and it fixed my opinion and feeling from that time forward.
One of the biggest problems that can come with early success, which often destroys its potential, is something my father was very careful to guard against: self-conceit. He kept me away from hearing praise about myself or from making flattering comparisons with others. Because of my interactions with him, I held a very humble view of myself; my benchmark for comparison wasn’t what others accomplished but what a person could and should do. He completely succeeded in shielding me from the influences he feared. I had no idea that my achievements were anything out of the ordinary for my age. If I happened to notice that some other boy knew less than I did—which happened less often than you might think—I didn’t conclude that I was knowledgeable, but rather that he, for some reason, knew little, or that his knowledge was different from mine. My mindset wasn’t one of humility, but it also wasn’t arrogance. I never said to myself, “I am,” or “I can do this.” I didn’t think highly or lowly of myself: I simply didn’t think about myself at all. If I had any thoughts about my abilities, it was that I was somewhat behind in my studies because I always felt that way compared to what my father expected of me. I state this confidently, even though it was not the impression various people had of me as a child. They, as I later learned, thought I was quite self-conceited; probably because I liked to argue and didn’t hesitate to contradict things I heard. I assume I picked up this bad habit from being unusually encouraged to discuss topics beyond my age and with adults, while I never had the typical respect for them instilled in me. My father didn’t correct this rude behavior, likely because he wasn’t aware of it; I was always too intimidated by him to act anything but extremely subdued and quiet around him. Yet, despite all that, I had no sense of superiority; and it was good for me that I didn’t. I remember the exact spot in Hyde Park where, when I was fourteen, right before leaving my father’s house for a long time, he told me I would find, as I met new people, that I had learned many things that boys my age typically didn’t know; and that many people would want to talk to me about this and compliment me on it. I don’t remember much of what else he said on the subject, but he concluded by saying that whatever I knew beyond others couldn’t be attributed to any merit of mine, but to the very unusual benefit of having a father who was able to teach me and willing to invest the necessary time and effort; that it wouldn’t be praise for me if I knew more than those who hadn’t had a similar advantage, but it would be a shame for me if I didn’t. I distinctly remember that when he first suggested to me that I knew more than other boys who were seen as well-educated, it was just information that I accepted without question, but it didn’t feel personal to me. I didn’t feel inclined to take pride in the fact that there were others who didn’t know what I did; nor had I ever thought my achievements, whatever they were, were any credit to me: but now that my father had brought this up, I realized that what he said about my unique advantages was completely true and made perfect sense, and it shaped my views and feelings from that moment on.
CHAPTER II — MORAL INFLUENCES IN EARLY YOUTH. MY FATHER'S CHARACTER AND OPINIONS
In my education, as in that of everyone, the moral influences, which are so much more important than all others, are also the most complicated, and the most difficult to specify with any approach to completeness. Without attempting the hopeless task of detailing the circumstances by which, in this respect, my early character may have been shaped, I shall confine myself to a few leading points, which form an indispensable part of any true account of my education.
In my education, just like everyone else's, the moral influences—which are far more important than any others—are also the most complicated and the hardest to describe completely. Without trying to tackle the impossible job of outlining the various circumstances that may have shaped my early character in this way, I will focus on a few key points that are essential for any accurate account of my education.
I was brought up from the first without any religious belief, in the ordinary acceptation of the term. My father, educated in the creed of Scotch Presbyterianism, had by his own studies and reflections been early led to reject not only the belief in Revelation, but the foundations of what is commonly called Natural Religion. I have heard him say, that the turning point of his mind on the subject was reading Butler's Analogy. That work, of which he always continued to speak with respect, kept him, as he said, for some considerable time, a believer in the divine authority of Christianity; by proving to him that whatever are the difficulties in believing that the Old and New Testaments proceed from, or record the acts of, a perfectly wise and good being, the same and still greater difficulties stand in the way of the belief, that a being of such a character can have been the Maker of the universe. He considered Butler's argument as conclusive against the only opponents for whom it was intended. Those who admit an omnipotent as well as perfectly just and benevolent maker and ruler of such a world as this, can say little against Christianity but what can, with at least equal force, be retorted against themselves. Finding, therefore, no halting place in Deism, he remained in a state of perplexity, until, doubtless after many struggles, he yielded to the conviction, that concerning the origin of things nothing whatever can be known. This is the only correct statement of his opinion; for dogmatic atheism he looked upon as absurd; as most of those, whom the world has considered Atheists, have always done. These particulars are important, because they show that my father's rejection of all that is called religious belief, was not, as many might suppose, primarily a matter of logic and evidence: the grounds of it were moral, still more than intellectual. He found it impossible to believe that a world so full of evil was the work of an Author combining infinite power with perfect goodness and righteousness. His intellect spurned the subtleties by which men attempt to blind themselves to this open contradiction. The Sabaean, or Manichaean theory of a Good and an Evil Principle, struggling against each other for the government of the universe, he would not have equally condemned; and I have heard him express surprise, that no one revived it in our time. He would have regarded it as a mere hypothesis; but he would have ascribed to it no depraving influence. As it was, his aversion to religion, in the sense usually attached to the term, was of the same kind with that of Lucretius: he regarded it with the feelings due not to a mere mental delusion, but to a great moral evil. He looked upon it as the greatest enemy of morality: first, by setting up fictitious excellences—belief in creeds, devotional feelings, and ceremonies, not connected with the good of human-kind—and causing these to be accepted as substitutes for genuine virtues: but above all, by radically vitiating the standard of morals; making it consist in doing the will of a being, on whom it lavishes indeed all the phrases of adulation, but whom in sober truth it depicts as eminently hateful. I have a hundred times heard him say that all ages and nations have represented their gods as wicked, in a constantly increasing progression; that mankind have gone on adding trait after trait till they reached the most perfect conception of wickedness which the human mind can devise, and have called this God, and prostrated themselves before it. This ne plus ultra of wickedness he considered to be embodied in what is commonly presented to mankind as the creed of Christianity. Think (he used to say) of a being who would make a Hell—who would create the human race with the infallible foreknowledge, and therefore with the intention, that the great majority of them were to be consigned to horrible and everlasting torment. The time, I believe, is drawing near when this dreadful conception of an object of worship will be no longer identified with Christianity; and when all persons, with any sense of moral good and evil, will look upon it with the same indignation with which my father regarded it. My father was as well aware as anyone that Christians do not, in general, undergo the demoralizing consequences which seem inherent in such a creed, in the manner or to the extent which might have been expected from it. The same slovenliness of thought, and subjection of the reason to fears, wishes, and affections, which enable them to accept a theory involving a contradiction in terms, prevents them from perceiving the logical consequences of the theory. Such is the facility with which mankind believe at one and the same time things inconsistent with one another, and so few are those who draw from what they receive as truths, any consequences but those recommended to them by their feelings, that multitudes have held the undoubting belief in an Omnipotent Author of Hell, and have nevertheless identified that being with the best conception they were able to form of perfect goodness. Their worship was not paid to the demon which such a being as they imagined would really be, but to their own ideal of excellence. The evil is, that such a belief keeps the ideal wretchedly low; and opposes the most obstinate resistance to all thought which has a tendency to raise it higher. Believers shrink from every train of ideas which would lead the mind to a clear conception and an elevated standard of excellence, because they feel (even when they do not distinctly see) that such a standard would conflict with many of the dispensations of nature, and with much of what they are accustomed to consider as the Christian creed. And thus morality continues a matter of blind tradition, with no consistent principle, nor even any consistent feeling, to guide it.
I was raised from the beginning without any religious belief, in the usual sense of the term. My father, who was educated in the beliefs of Scotch Presbyterianism, had, through his own studies and reflections, come to reject not only the belief in Revelation but also the foundations of what is commonly called Natural Religion. I’ve heard him say that his turning point regarding the subject was reading Butler's Analogy. He always spoke about that work with respect; it kept him, as he said, a believer in the divine authority of Christianity for a considerable time. It proved to him that regardless of the difficulties in believing that the Old and New Testaments come from or record the actions of a perfectly wise and good being, the same and even greater difficulties exist when considering that such a being could have created the universe. He viewed Butler's argument as conclusive against the only adversaries it was directed toward. Those who accept an omnipotent, perfectly just, and benevolent creator and ruler of such a world as this can hardly say anything against Christianity that wouldn’t at least equally apply to themselves. Finding no middle ground in Deism, he remained confused until, after many struggles, he came to the conclusion that nothing can be known about the origin of things. This is the only accurate representation of his viewpoint; he saw dogmatic atheism as absurd, just like most people whom the world has labeled Atheists. These details are significant because they show that my father's rejection of all that is called religious belief was not primarily about logic and evidence, as many might think: the reasons behind it were more moral than intellectual. He found it impossible to believe that a world so filled with evil could be the creation of an Author combining infinite power with perfect goodness and righteousness. His intellect rejected the subtleties through which people try to blind themselves to this obvious contradiction. He wouldn’t have equally condemned the Sabaean or Manichaean theory of a Good and an Evil Principle struggling against each other for control over the universe; I’ve heard him express surprise that no one has revived it in our day. He would have viewed it as just a hypothesis, but one he would not attribute any corrupting influence. As it was, his aversion to religion, as it’s usually understood, was similar to that of Lucretius: he regarded it not merely as a mental illusion but as a significant moral evil. He viewed it as the greatest enemy of morality, first by promoting fake virtues—beliefs in creeds, devotional feelings, and ceremonies that aren’t tied to the welfare of humanity—and presenting these as substitutes for real virtues. But more importantly, religion radically corrupted the standard of morals, making it about doing the will of a being whom it lavishly praises but whom, in reality, it portrays as thoroughly hateful. I’ve heard him say countless times that all ages and nations have depicted their gods as wicked, progressively adding traits until they reached the most complete conception of wickedness that the human mind can devise, calling this God and prostrating themselves before it. This ne plus ultra of wickedness he believed was embodied in what is commonly presented as Christianity. “Think,” he would say, “of a being who would create a Hell—who would make the human race with the absolute foreknowledge, and therefore with the intention, that the vast majority of them would be condemned to horrible and eternal torment.” I believe the time is approaching when this dreadful idea of a worshipped being will no longer be associated with Christianity; and when all people who have any sense of moral good and evil will regard it with the same indignation that my father did. He was just as aware as anyone that Christians generally do not suffer the demoralizing effects which might seem inherent in such a creed, neither in the manner nor to the extent one might expect. The same careless thinking and subjugation of reason to fears, desires, and emotions that allows them to accept a theory involving internal contradictions stops them from recognizing the logical consequences of that theory. Such is the ease with which humans hold simultaneous beliefs that are inconsistent with one another, and so few are those who draw any conclusions from what they accept as truths beyond those their feelings recommend, that multitudes have maintained an unwavering belief in an Omnipotent Author of Hell and yet identified that being with the best notion of perfect goodness they could form. Their worship did not go to the demon that such a being would actually be, but to their own ideal of excellence. The problem is that such a belief keeps the ideal remarkably low; it puts up the strongest resistance to any thoughts that might raise it higher. Believers shy away from every line of thought that could lead to a clear understanding and an elevated standard of excellence because they sense (even when they don’t clearly see) that such a standard would contradict many aspects of nature and much of what they consider to be the Christian creed. And so morality remains a blind tradition, without any consistent principle, nor even any consistent feeling, to direct it.
It would have been wholly inconsistent with my father's ideas of duty, to allow me to acquire impressions contrary to his convictions and feelings respecting religion: and he impressed upon me from the first, that the manner in which the world came into existence was a subject on which nothing was known: that the question, "Who made me?" cannot be answered, because we have no experience or authentic information from which to answer it; and that any answer only throws the difficulty a step further back, since the question immediately presents itself, "Who made God?" He, at the same time, took care that I should be acquainted with what had been thought by mankind on these impenetrable problems. I have mentioned at how early an age he made me a reader of ecclesiastical history; and he taught me to take the strongest interest in the Reformation, as the great and decisive contest against priestly tyranny for liberty of thought.
It would have completely gone against my father's sense of duty to let me form views that contradicted his beliefs about religion. He made it clear from the start that the origin of the world was a topic we just didn't know anything about. The question, "Who made me?" can't really be answered because we lack the experience or reliable information to do so; any answer just pushes the problem back one step further, immediately raising the question, "Who made God?" At the same time, he ensured that I learned what people have thought about these complex issues. I've mentioned how early he had me read church history, and he helped me develop a strong interest in the Reformation as the significant and defining struggle against priestly oppression for the freedom of thought.
I am thus one of the very few examples, in this country, of one who has not thrown off religious belief, but never had it: I grew up in a negative state with regard to it. I looked upon the modern exactly as I did upon the ancient religion, as something which in no way concerned me. It did not seem to me more strange that English people should believe what I did not, than that the men I read of in Herodotus should have done so. History had made the variety of opinions among mankind a fact familiar to me, and this was but a prolongation of that fact. This point in my early education had, however, incidentally one bad consequence deserving notice. In giving me an opinion contrary to that of the world, my father thought it necessary to give it as one which could not prudently be avowed to the world. This lesson of keeping my thoughts to myself, at that early age, was attended with some moral disadvantages; though my limited intercourse with strangers, especially such as were likely to speak to me on religion, prevented me from being placed in the alternative of avowal or hypocrisy. I remember two occasions in my boyhood, on which I felt myself in this alternative, and in both cases I avowed my disbelief and defended it. My opponents were boys, considerably older than myself: one of them I certainly staggered at the time, but the subject was never renewed between us: the other who was surprised and somewhat shocked, did his best to convince me for some time, without effect.
I am one of the very few people in this country who hasn’t rejected religious beliefs because I've never had them. I grew up indifferent to religion. I viewed modern beliefs the same way I viewed ancient religions—as something that didn’t concern me at all. It didn’t seem any stranger to me that English people believed things I didn’t than it did that the people I read about in Herodotus had those beliefs. History had made me aware of the variety of opinions among people, and this was just an extension of that reality. However, this aspect of my early upbringing had one unfortunate consequence worth mentioning. Since my father gave me an opinion that went against the norm, he felt it was important that I kept it to myself. This lesson of keeping my thoughts private at such a young age came with some moral drawbacks; although my limited interactions with others, especially those likely to discuss religion, meant I avoided the dilemma of admitting or pretending. I remember two times in my childhood when I faced this dilemma, and in both instances, I expressed my disbelief and defended it. My challengers were boys who were significantly older than I was: I definitely caught one off guard at the time, but we never talked about it again; the other was surprised and a bit taken aback and tried to convince me for a while, but he didn’t succeed.
The great advance in liberty of discussion, which is one of the most important differences between the present time and that of my childhood, has greatly altered the moralities of this question; and I think that few men of my father's intellect and public spirit, holding with such intensity of moral conviction as he did, unpopular opinions on religion, or on any other of the great subjects of thought, would now either practise or inculcate the withholding of them from the world, unless in the cases, becoming fewer every day, in which frankness on these subjects would either risk the loss of means of subsistence, or would amount to exclusion from some sphere of usefulness peculiarly suitable to the capacities of the individual. On religion in particular the time appears to me to have come when it is the duty of all who, being qualified in point of knowledge, have on mature consideration satisfied themselves that the current opinions are not only false but hurtful, to make their dissent known; at least, if they are among those whose station or reputation gives their opinion a chance of being attended to. Such an avowal would put an end, at once and for ever, to the vulgar prejudice, that what is called, very improperly, unbelief, is connected with any bad qualities either of mind or heart. The world would be astonished if it knew how great a proportion of its brightest ornaments—of those most distinguished even in popular estimation for wisdom and virtue—are complete sceptics in religion; many of them refraining from avowal, less from personal considerations than from a conscientious, though now in my opinion a most mistaken, apprehension, lest by speaking out what would tend to weaken existing beliefs, and by consequence (as they suppose) existing restraints, they should do harm instead of good.
The significant increase in the freedom to discuss ideas, which is one of the key differences between now and my childhood, has greatly changed the morals surrounding this issue. I believe that few men of my father's intelligence and public spirit, who held strong moral beliefs like he did, would now choose to hide unpopular views on religion or any major topics. This does not apply to the few situations that are becoming less common, where being open about these matters could threaten their livelihood or lead to exclusion from a suitable area of contribution based on their abilities. Regarding religion specifically, I think the time has come for those who are knowledgeable and have thoughtfully concluded that current beliefs are not only incorrect but also harmful, to express their disagreement. This is especially important if their position or reputation means their views could be taken seriously. Such honesty would immediately dismantle the widespread misconception that what is wrongly termed as "unbelief" is linked to any negative traits, either mentally or emotionally. The world would be shocked to learn how many of its most distinguished individuals—those highly regarded for their wisdom and virtue—are complete skeptics when it comes to religion. Many of them remain silent, not so much for personal reasons but out of a sincere, although I believe misguided, concern that speaking out against existing beliefs and, consequently, existing limitations, would cause more harm than good.
Of unbelievers (so called) as well as of believers, there are many species, including almost every variety of moral type. But the best among them, as no one who has had opportunities of really knowing them will hesitate to affirm, are more genuinely religious, in the best sense of the word religion, than those who exclusively arrogate to themselves the title. The liberality of the age, or in other words the weakening of the obstinate prejudice which makes men unable to see what is before their eyes because it is contrary to their expectations, has caused it be very commonly admitted that a Deist may be truly religious: but if religion stands for any graces of character and not for mere dogma, the assertion may equally be made of many whose belief is far short of Deism. Though they may think the proof incomplete that the universe is a work of design, and though they assuredly disbelieve that it can have an Author and Governor who is absolute in power as well as perfect in goodness, they have that which constitutes the principal worth of all religions whatever, an ideal conception of a Perfect Being, to which they habitually refer as the guide of their conscience; and this ideal of Good is usually far nearer to perfection than the objective Deity of those who think themselves obliged to find absolute goodness in the author of a world so crowded with suffering and so deformed by injustice as ours.
There are many types of both nonbelievers and believers, covering almost every kind of moral personality. However, the best among them—something anyone who truly knows them will agree with—are often more genuinely religious, in the finest sense of the term, than those who claim the title for themselves. The openness of today's society, or in other words, the fading of stubborn biases that make people blind to what’s right in front of them because it challenges their expectations, has made it widely accepted that a Deist can be truly religious. However, if religion represents any qualities of character and not just strict beliefs, the same can be said for many whose faith falls short of Deism. Even if they believe the evidence that the universe has a purpose is insufficient and certainly doubt that it has a Creator and Ruler who is both absolutely powerful and perfectly good, they possess what truly matters in all religions: an ideal notion of a Perfect Being, which they look to as their conscience's guide. This ideal of Good is often much closer to perfection than the objective Deity of those who feel they must find absolute goodness in the creator of a world filled with suffering and marred by injustice like ours.
My father's moral convictions, wholly dissevered from religion, were very much of the character of those of the Greek philosophers; and were delivered with the force and decision which characterized all that came from him. Even at the very early age at which I read with him the Memorabilia of Xenophon, I imbibed from that work and from his comments a deep respect for the character of Socrates; who stood in my mind as a model of ideal excellence: and I well remember how my father at that time impressed upon me the lesson of the "Choice of Hercules." At a somewhat later period the lofty moral standard exhibited in the writings of Plato operated upon me with great force. My father's moral inculcations were at all times mainly those of the "Socratici viri"; justice, temperance (to which he gave a very extended application), veracity, perseverance, readiness to encounter pain and especially labour; regard for the public good; estimation of persons according to their merits, and of things according to their intrinsic usefulness; a life of exertion in contradiction to one of self-indulgent ease and sloth. These and other moralities he conveyed in brief sentences, uttered as occasion arose, of grave exhortation, or stern reprobation and contempt.
My father's moral beliefs, completely separate from religion, were very similar to those of the Greek philosophers, and he expressed them with the strength and certainty that defined everything he said. Even at the young age when I read the Memorabilia of Xenophon with him, I developed a deep respect for the character of Socrates, who for me represented the ideal standard of excellence. I clearly remember how my father taught me the lesson of the "Choice of Hercules" at that time. Later on, the high moral standard found in Plato's writings had a powerful impact on me. My father's moral teachings primarily reflected those of the "Socratici viri": justice, temperance (which he applied broadly), honesty, perseverance, willingness to face discomfort and especially hard work; concern for the common good; valuing people based on their merits and things based on their true utility; living a life of effort rather than one of self-indulgent ease and laziness. He conveyed these and other moral principles in short statements, delivered as situations arose, with serious encouragement or harsh criticism and disdain.
But though direct moral teaching does much, indirect does more; and the effect my father produced on my character, did not depend solely on what he said or did with that direct object, but also, and still more, on what manner of man he was.
But while direct moral teaching has a big impact, indirect teaching has an even greater one; the influence my father had on my character wasn’t just about what he said or did for that purpose, but also, and even more so, about the kind of person he was.
In his views of life he partook of the character of the Stoic, the Epicurean, and the Cynic, not in the modern but the ancient sense of the word. In his personal qualities the Stoic predominated. His standard of morals was Epicurean, inasmuch as it was utilitarian, taking as the exclusive test of right and wrong, the tendency of actions to produce pleasure or pain. But he had (and this was the Cynic element) scarcely any belief in pleasure; at least in his later years, of which alone, on this point, I can speak confidently. He was not insensible to pleasures; but he deemed very few of them worth the price which, at least in the present state of society, must be paid for them. The greater number of miscarriages in life he considered to be attributable to the overvaluing of pleasures. Accordingly, temperance, in the large sense intended by the Greek philosophers —stopping short at the point of moderation in all indulgences—was with him, as with them, almost the central point of educational precept. His inculcations of this virtue fill a large place in my childish remembrances. He thought human life a poor thing at best, after the freshness of youth and of unsatisfied curiosity had gone by. This was a topic on which he did not often speak, especially, it may be supposed, in the presence of young persons: but when he did, it was with an air of settled and profound conviction. He would sometimes say that if life were made what it might be, by good government and good education, it would be worth having: but he never spoke with anything like enthusiasm even of that possibility. He never varied in rating intellectual enjoyments above all others, even in value as pleasures, independently of their ulterior benefits. The pleasures of the benevolent affections he placed high in the scale; and used to say, that he had never known a happy old man, except those who were able to live over again in the pleasures of the young. For passionate emotions of all sorts, and for everything which bas been said or written in exaltation of them, he professed the greatest contempt. He regarded them as a form of madness. "The intense" was with him a bye-word of scornful disapprobation. He regarded as an aberration of the moral standard of modern times, compared with that of the ancients, the great stress laid upon feeling. Feelings, as such, he considered to be no proper subjects of praise or blame. Right and wrong, good and bad, he regarded as qualities solely of conduct—of acts and omissions; there being no feeling which may not lead, and does not frequently lead, either to good or to bad actions: conscience itself, the very desire to act right, often leading people to act wrong. Consistently carrying out the doctrine that the object of praise and blame should be the discouragement of wrong conduct and the encouragement of right, he refused to let his praise or blame be influenced by the motive of the agent. He blamed as severely what he thought a bad action, when the motive was a feeling of duty, as if the agents had been consciously evil doers. He would not have accepted as a plea in mitigation for inquisitors, that they sincerely believed burning heretics to be an obligation of conscience. But though he did not allow honesty of purpose to soften his disapprobation of actions, it had its full effect on his estimation of characters. No one prized conscientiousness and rectitude of intention more highly, or was more incapable of valuing any person in whom he did not feel assurance of it. But he disliked people quite as much for any other deficiency, provided he thought it equally likely to make them act ill. He disliked, for instance, a fanatic in any bad cause, as much as or more than one who adopted the same cause from self-interest, because he thought him even more likely to be practically mischievous. And thus, his aversion to many intellectual errors, or what he regarded as such, partook, in a certain sense, of the character of a moral feeling. All this is merely saying that he, in a degree once common, but now very unusual, threw his feelings into his opinions; which truly it is difficult to understand how anyone who possesses much of both, can fail to do. None but those who do not care about opinions will confound this with intolerance. Those who, having opinions which they hold to be immensely important, and their contraries to be prodigiously hurtful, have any deep regard for the general good, will necessarily dislike, as a class and in the abstract, those who think wrong what they think right, and right what they think wrong: though they need not therefore be, nor was my father, insensible to good qualities in an opponent, nor governed in their estimation of individuals by one general presumption, instead of by the whole of their character. I grant that an earnest person, being no more infallible than other men, is liable to dislike people on account of opinions which do not merit dislike; but if he neither himself does them any ill office, nor connives at its being donc by others, he is not intolerant: and the forbearance which flows from a conscientious sense of the importance to mankind of the equal freedom of all opinions, is the only tolerance which is commendable, or, to the highest moral order of minds, possible.
In his outlook on life, he reflected characteristics of the Stoic, the Epicurean, and the Cynic, not in the modern sense but in the ancient context. He mainly embodied the Stoic qualities. His moral standards were Epicurean, as they were utilitarian, relying solely on the ability of actions to produce pleasure or pain as the measure of right and wrong. However, he had (and this was the Cynic part) almost no belief in pleasure; at least in his later years, which is the only time I can speak confidently about this. He wasn't indifferent to pleasures, but he believed that very few were worth the cost that, especially in the current societal climate, had to be paid. He thought most failures in life came from overvaluing pleasures. Thus, temperance, in the broad sense intended by the Greek philosophers—maintaining moderation in all indulgences—was for him, as for them, almost the core principle of education. His teachings on this virtue occupy a significant place in my childhood memories. He believed human life was ultimately poor, especially after the excitement of youth and unfulfilled curiosity faded. He didn't often discuss this topic, particularly in front of young people: but when he did, it was with a sense of deep and settled conviction. He would sometimes say that if life could reach its potential through good governance and education, it would be worthwhile; but he never spoke enthusiastically about that possibility. He consistently valued intellectual pleasures above all others, even in terms of their enjoyment, independent of their longer-term benefits. He valued the pleasures derived from benevolent feelings highly and mentioned that he had never seen a happy old man except those who could relive the joys of youth. He held the strongest contempt for passionate emotions and everything written to glorify them. "The intense" was for him a phrase of scornful disapproval. He viewed the modern emphasis on feelings as a deviation from the moral standards of ancient times. He believed that feelings themselves were not proper subjects for praise or blame. He regarded right and wrong, good and bad, as qualities only of conduct—of actions and omissions—since every feeling could lead to, and often does lead to, either good or bad actions: even conscience, the very desire to act correctly, often leads people to act wrongly. Sticking to the belief that praise and blame should aim at discouraging wrong behavior and encouraging right, he wouldn't let his judgments be swayed by the motives behind an action. He criticized what he considered a bad action with the same severity, whether the motive was a sense of duty or if the agents were outright wrongdoers. He wouldn't accept the argument that inquisitors who believed burning heretics was a moral duty should be treated less harshly. Yet, though he didn't allow good intentions to soften his disapproval of actions, it did affect how he viewed individuals. No one valued conscientiousness and integrity of intention more, nor was anyone more unable to appreciate a person without assurance of those qualities. However, he equally disliked people for other shortcomings, as long as he thought they could lead to wrongful conduct. For instance, he disdained a fanatic supporting a bad cause just as much, if not more, than someone who did so out of self-interest, because he believed the fanatic was even more likely to be harmfully active. Thus, his aversion to many intellectual errors, or what he viewed as such, had a moral dimension to it. This merely indicates that he, in a way that was once common but is now rare, infused his feelings into his beliefs; it's hard to see how anyone with both can avoid doing so. Only those indifferent to opinions would confuse this with intolerance. Those who hold deep beliefs, considering them to be hugely significant and their opposites to be highly damaging, while caring about the common good, will naturally dislike, in general and in the abstract, those who believe wrongly what they see as right and right what they see as wrong; however, they need not be, and my father was not, blind to the good qualities in an opponent or judge individuals solely based on a single presumption rather than their entire character. I admit that an earnest person, since they aren't infallible, may dislike others for views they don’t deserve criticism for; but if they neither harm those individuals nor ignore harm done by others, they aren’t intolerant. The tolerance that arises from a conscientious recognition of the importance of equal freedom for all opinions is the only kind worth respecting, or, for the most morally elevated minds, the only kind possible.
It will be admitted, that a man of the opinions, and the character, above described, was likely to leave a strong moral impression on any mind principally formed by him, and that his moral teaching was not likely to err on the side of laxity or indulgence. The element which was chiefly deficient in his moral relation to his children was that of tenderness. I do not believe that this deficiency lay in his own nature. I believe him to have had much more feeling than he habitually showed, and much greater capacities of feeling than were ever developed. He resembled most Englishmen in being ashamed of the signs of feeling, and, by the absence of demonstration, starving the feelings themselves. If we consider further that he was in the trying position of sole teacher, and add to this that his temper was constitutionally irritable, it is impossible not to feel true pity for a father who did, and strove to do, so much for his children, who would have so valued their affection, yet who must have been constantly feeling that fear of him was drying it up at its source. This was no longer the case later in life, and with his younger children. They loved him tenderly: and if I cannot say so much of myself, I was always loyally devoted to him. As regards my own education, I hesitate to pronounce whether I was more a loser or gainer by his severity. It was not such as to prevent me from having a happy childhood. And I do not believe that boys can be induced to apply themselves with vigour, and—what is so much more difficult—perseverance, to dry and irksome studies, by the sole force of persuasion and soft words. Much must be done, and much must be learnt, by children, for which rigid discipline, and known liability to punishment, are indispensable as means. It is, no doubt, a very laudable effort, in modern teaching, to render as much as possible of what the young are required to learn, easy and interesting to them. But when this principle is pushed to the length of not requiring them to learn anything but what has been made easy and interesting, one of the chief objects of education is sacrificed. I rejoice in the decline of the old brutal and tyrannical system of teaching, which, however, did succeed in enforcing habits of application; but the new, as it seems to me, is training up a race of men who will be incapable of doing anything which is disagreeable to them. I do not, then, believe that fear, as an element in education, can be dispensed with; but I am sure that it ought not to be the main element; and when it predominates so much as to preclude love and confidence on the part of the child to those who should be the unreservedly trusted advisers of after years, and perhaps to seal up the fountains of frank and spontaneous communicativeness in the child's nature, it is an evil for which a large abatement must be made from the benefits, moral and intellectual, which may flow from any other part of the education.
It’s clear that a man with the opinions and character described above was likely to leave a strong moral impact on anyone shaped by him, and his moral teachings were not likely to be too lenient or indulgent. The main thing missing in his moral relationship with his children was tenderness. I don’t think this lack was in his nature. I believe he had much more emotion than he usually showed and had greater emotional capacities that were never fully developed. He was like most Englishmen in being embarrassed by expressions of feeling, and by not showing it, he starved those feelings. Considering that he was in the challenging role of being the sole teacher and that his temper was naturally irritable, it’s hard not to feel real sympathy for a father who did so much for his children, who would have valued their love, yet who must have constantly felt that their fear of him was stifling their affection at its roots. This changed later in life and with his younger children. They loved him deeply; and while I can’t claim the same for myself, I was always loyally devoted to him. Regarding my own education, I’m unsure whether I was more harmed or benefited by his strictness. It didn’t prevent me from having a happy childhood. I also don’t believe that boys can be motivated to engage vigorously, and—what is even harder—persevere in tedious studies purely through persuasion and gentle words. Children must do a lot of work and learn a lot, for which strict discipline and the known possibility of punishment are essential. It’s certainly commendable in modern education to make as much as possible of what young people need to learn easy and engaging. However, when this idea goes so far that they’re expected to only learn what’s made easy and interesting, one of the main purposes of education is compromised. I’m glad to see the decline of the old brutal and tyrannical teaching methods, which, however, did succeed in instilling habits of focus; but it seems to me that the new approach is raising a generation of people who will struggle to do anything unpleasant. Therefore, I don’t believe that fear in education can be completely eliminated; but I am certain it shouldn’t be the primary factor. When it dominates to the point of blocking love and trust from the child toward those who should be their completely reliable advisors in later years, and perhaps even hinder the natural openness and spontaneous sharing in the child’s personality, it is a serious issue that requires a significant reduction in the overall benefits, both moral and intellectual, that may come from any other part of the education.
During this first period of my life, the habitual frequenters of my father's house were limited to a very few persons, most of them little known to the world, but whom personal worth, and more or less of congeniality with at least his political opinions (not so frequently to be met with then as since), inclined him to cultivate; and his conversations with them I listened to with interest and instruction. My being an habitual inmate of my father's study made me acquainted with the dearest of his friends, David Ricardo, who by his benevolent countenance, and kindliness of manner, was very attractive to young persons, and who, after I became a student of political economy, invited me to his house and to walk with him in order to converse on the subject. I was a more frequent visitor (from about 1817 or 1818) to Mr. Hume, who, born in the same part of Scotland as my father, and having been, I rather think, a younger schoolfellow or college companion of his, had on returning from India renewed their youthful acquaintance, and who—coming, like many others, greatly under the influence of my father's intellect and energy of character—was induced partly by that influence to go into Parliament, and there adopt the line of conduct which has given him an honourable place in the history of his country. Of Mr. Bentham I saw much more, owing to the close intimacy which existed between him and my father. I do not know how soon after my father's first arrival in England they became acquainted. But my father was the earliest Englishman of any great mark, who thoroughly understood, and in the main adopted, Bentham's general views of ethics, government and law: and this was a natural foundation for sympathy between them, and made them familiar companions in a period of Bentham's life during which he admitted much fewer visitors than was the case subsequently. At this time Mr. Bentham passed some part of every year at Barrow Green House, in a beautiful part of the Surrey Hills, a few miles from Godstone, and there I each summer accompanied my father in a long visit. In 1813 Mr. Bentham, my father, and I made an excursion, which included Oxford, Bath and Bristol, Exeter, Plymouth, and Portsmouth. In this journey I saw many things which were instructive to me, and acquired my first taste for natural scenery, in the elementary form of fondness for a "view." In the succeeding winter we moved into a house very near Mr. Bentham's, which my father rented from him, in Queen Square, Westminster. From 1814 to 1817 Mr. Bentham lived during half of each year at Ford Abbey, in Somersetshire (or rather in a part of Devonshire surrounded by Somersetshire), which intervals I had the advantage of passing at that place. This sojourn was, I think, an important circumstance in my education. Nothing contributes more to nourish elevation of sentiments in a people, than the large and free character of their habitations. The middle-age architecture, the baronial hall, and the spacious and lofty rooms, of this fine old place, so unlike the mean and cramped externals of English middle-class life, gave the sentiment of a larger and freer existence, and were to me a sort of poetic cultivation, aided also by the character of the grounds in which the Abbey stood; which were riant and secluded, umbrageous, and full of the sound of falling waters.
During this early part of my life, the regular visitors at my father's house were very few, mostly people who were not well-known but had personal value and shared some of his political views (which were less common back then than they are today). I found their conversations interesting and insightful. Since I often spent time in my father's study, I got to know his dear friend David Ricardo, who was very approachable and kind, especially to young people. After I started studying political economy, he invited me to his home and took walks with me to discuss the subject. From around 1817 or 1818, I visited Mr. Hume more often. He was from the same area in Scotland as my father and had, I believe, been a younger schoolmate or college friend of his. After returning from India, he reconnected with my father, and like many others influenced by my father's intellect and strong character, he was encouraged to enter Parliament, where he established a notable reputation in his country's history. I saw a lot more of Mr. Bentham due to his close friendship with my father. I’m not sure how soon after my father arrived in England they met, but my father was the first significant Englishman who fully understood and mostly embraced Bentham's ideas on ethics, government, and law. This created a natural bond between them and made them close companions during a time when Bentham welcomed fewer visitors than he did later. At this time, Mr. Bentham spent part of each year at Barrow Green House, located in a beautiful area of the Surrey Hills, a few miles from Godstone, where I accompanied my father each summer for a long visit. In 1813, Mr. Bentham, my father, and I took a trip that included Oxford, Bath, Bristol, Exeter, Plymouth, and Portsmouth. On this journey, I experienced many things that were enlightening and developed my first appreciation for natural beauty in the simple form of enjoying a "view." The following winter, we moved into a house very close to Mr. Bentham's, which my father rented from him in Queen Square, Westminster. From 1814 to 1817, Mr. Bentham spent half of each year at Ford Abbey, in Somersetshire (or rather, a part of Devonshire surrounded by Somersetshire), and I had the pleasure of spending that time there. This experience was, I believe, significant for my education. Nothing nurtures a sense of elevated feelings in people more than the spacious and open nature of their homes. The medieval architecture, the grand hall, and the large, lofty rooms of this beautiful old building—so different from the small and cramped appearances of English middle-class life—offered a feeling of a wider and freer existence, providing a sort of poetic inspiration, supported by the character of the grounds surrounding the Abbey, which were lush and secluded, shaded, and filled with the sound of flowing water.
I owed another of the fortunate circumstances in my education, a year's residence in France, to Mr. Bentham's brother, General Sir Samuel Bentham. I had seen Sir Samuel Bentham and his family at their house near Gosport in the course of the tour already mentioned (he being then Superintendent of the Dockyard at Portsmouth), and during a stay of a few days which they made at Ford Abbey shortly after the Peace, before going to live on the Continent. In 1820 they invited me for a six months' visit to them in the South of France, which their kindness ultimately prolonged to nearly a twelvemonth. Sir Samuel Bentham, though of a character of mind different from that of his illustrious brother, was a man of very considerable attainments and general powers, with a decided genius for mechanical art. His wife, a daughter of the celebrated chemist, Dr. Fordyce, was a woman of strong will and decided character, much general knowledge, and great practical good sense of the Edgeworth kind: she was the ruling spirit of the household, as she deserved, and was well qualified, to be. Their family consisted of one son (the eminent botanist) and three daughters, the youngest about two years my senior. I am indebted to them for much and various instruction, and for an almost parental interest in my welfare. When I first joined them, in May, 1820, they occupied the Chbteau of Pompignan (still belonging to a descendant of Voltaire's enemy) on the heights overlooking the plain of the Garonne between Montauban and Toulouse. I accompanied them in an excursion to the Pyrenees, including a stay of some duration at Bagnhres de Bigorre, a journey to Pau, Bayonne, and Bagnhres de Luchon, and an ascent of the Pic du Midi de Bigorre.
I owe another of the lucky opportunities in my education, a year living in France, to Mr. Bentham's brother, General Sir Samuel Bentham. I had met Sir Samuel Bentham and his family at their home near Gosport during the trip I previously mentioned (he was then the Superintendent of the Dockyard at Portsmouth), and they spent a few days at Ford Abbey shortly after the Peace before relocating to the Continent. In 1820, they invited me to visit them for six months in the South of France, which their kindness eventually extended to nearly a year. Sir Samuel Bentham, though he had a different mindset than his famous brother, was a highly accomplished man with considerable talents and a strong knack for mechanical art. His wife, a daughter of the well-known chemist Dr. Fordyce, was a strong-willed woman with a decisive character, a wealth of general knowledge, and practical common sense. She was the driving force of the household, as she rightly should be, and was well-suited for that role. Their family included one son (who became an esteemed botanist) and three daughters, with the youngest being about two years older than me. I am grateful to them for a lot of diverse instruction and for showing an almost parental concern for my well-being. When I first joined them in May 1820, they lived in the Château de Pompignan (still owned by a descendant of Voltaire's enemy) on the heights overlooking the Garonne plain between Montauban and Toulouse. I went with them on a trip to the Pyrenees, which included spending some time in Bagnères de Bigorre, and traveling to Pau, Bayonne, and Bagnères de Luchon, as well as climbing Pic du Midi de Bigorre.
This first introduction to the highest order of mountain scenery made the deepest impression on me, and gave a colour to my tastes through life. In October we proceeded by the beautiful mountain route of Castres and St. Pons, from Toulouse to Montpellier, in which last neighbourhood Sir Samuel had just bought the estate of Restinclihre, near the foot of the singular mountain of St. Loup. During this residence in France I acquired a familiar knowledge of the French language, and acquaintance with the ordinary French literature; I took lessons in various bodily exercises, in none of which, however, I made any proficiency; and at Montpellier I attended the excellent winter courses of lectures at the Faculti des Sciences, those of M. Anglada on chemistry, of M. Provengal on zoology, and of a very accomplished representative of the eighteenth century metaphysics, M. Gergonne, on logic, under the name of Philosophy of the Sciences. I also went through a course of the higher mathematics under the private tuition of M. Lenthiric, a professor at the Lycie of Montpellier. But the greatest, perhaps, of the many advantages which I owed to this episode in my education, was that of having breathed for a whole year, the free and genial atmosphere of Continental life. This advantage was not the less real though I could not then estimate, nor even consciously feel it. Having so little experience of English life, and the few people I knew being mostly such as had public objects, of a large and personally disinterested kind, at heart, I was ignorant of the low moral tone of what, in England, is called society; the habit of, not indeed professing, but taking for granted in every mode of implication, that conduct is of course always directed towards low and petty objects; the absence of high feelings which manifests itself by sneering depreciation of all demonstrations of them, and by general abstinence (except among a few of the stricter religionists) from professing any high principles of action at all, except in those preordained cases in which such profession is put on as part of the costume and formalities of the occasion. I could not then know or estimate the difference between this manner of existence, and that of a people like the French, whose faults, if equally real, are at all events different; among whom sentiments, which by comparison at least may be called elevated, are the current coin of human intercourse, both in books and in private life; and though often evaporating in profession, are yet kept alive in the nation at large by constant exercise, and stimulated by sympathy, so as to form a living and active part of the existence of great numbers of persons, and to be recognised and understood by all. Neither could I then appreciate the general culture of the understanding, which results from the habitual exercise of the feelings, and is thus carried down into the most uneducated classes of several countries on the Continent, in a degree not equalled in England among the so-called educated, except where an unusual tenderness of conscience leads to a habitual exercise of the intellect on questions of right and wrong. I did not know the way in which, among the ordinary English, the absence of interest in things of an unselfish kind, except occasionally in a special thing here and there, and the habit of not speaking to others, nor much even to themselves, about the things in which they do feel interest, causes both their feelings and their intellectual faculties to remain undeveloped, or to develop themselves only in some single and very limited direction; reducing them, considered as spiritual beings, to a kind of negative existence. All these things I did not perceive till long afterwards; but I even then felt, though without stating it clearly to myself, the contrast between the frank sociability and amiability of French personal intercourse, and the English mode of existence, in which everybody acts as if everybody else (with few, or no exceptions) was either an enemy or a bore. In France, it is true, the bad as well as the good points, both of individual and of national character, come more to the surface, and break out more fearlessly in ordinary intercourse, than in England: but the general habit of the people is to show, as well as to expect, friendly feeling in every one towards every other, wherever there is not some positive cause for the opposite. In England it is only of the best bred people, in the upper or upper middle ranks, that anything like this can be said.
This first introduction to the highest level of mountain scenery left a lasting impression on me and shaped my tastes throughout my life. In October, we traveled along the beautiful mountain route from Toulouse to Montpellier via Castres and St. Pons. In that area, Sir Samuel had just purchased the estate of Restinclihre, located at the base of the unique mountain of St. Loup. During my time in France, I became familiar with the French language and got to know some of the ordinary French literature. I also took lessons in various physical activities, although I didn’t excel at any of them. While in Montpellier, I attended excellent winter lectures at the Faculty of Sciences, including M. Anglada's chemistry course, M. Provengal's zoology lectures, and M. Gergonne, a highly knowledgeable representative of eighteenth-century metaphysics, who taught logic under the title Philosophy of the Sciences. I also took a higher mathematics course with private tutoring from M. Lenthiric, a professor at the Lycée of Montpellier. However, perhaps the most significant benefit I gained from this chapter of my education was experiencing the free and friendly atmosphere of Continental life for a whole year. This advantage was very real, even though I couldn’t fully understand or appreciate it at the time. Having little experience with English life and knowing mostly people driven by large, selfless public goals, I was unaware of the low moral standards prevalent in what is considered society in England. There was a general assumption that behavior is naturally aimed at petty interests, a lack of high ideals that often shows in the sarcastic belittling of any expression of them, and a general avoidance of professing any noble principles except in those predetermined situations where such declarations are part of the formalities of the occasion. I couldn’t then recognize or measure the difference between this type of existence and that of a people like the French, whose faults, though equally true, are at least different. Among them, sentiments that might be termed elevated are common in both literature and personal interactions, and while these sentiments may often dissipate in mere words, they are sustained through constant practice and fostered by empathy, forming a vibrant part of the lives of many individuals, recognized and understood by all. I also didn’t grasp the overall cultural sophistication that emerges from the ongoing exercise of feelings, which permeates even the less educated classes in various Continental countries to a degree unmatched in England, except in cases where a unique conscientiousness encourages continuous intellectual engagement with issues of right and wrong. I was unaware of how, among ordinary English people, the lack of concern for selfless matters—except on rare occasions—combined with the tendency not to discuss interests, either with others or even with themselves, leads to the stunted development of their feelings and intellect, often resulting in a very limited growth focused only in narrow directions, thus reducing them, as spiritual beings, to a sort of negative existence. I didn’t recognize any of this until much later; yet I could feel, even if I didn’t articulate it to myself, the difference between the open sociability and friendliness of French interpersonal interactions and the English way of life, where everyone behaves as if everyone else (with a few exceptions) is either a foe or a bore. It’s true that in France, both the positive and negative attributes of individuals and of the nation are more visible and openly expressed in everyday interactions than in England. Still, the general tendency among the people is to express and expect friendliness from everyone towards one another unless there’s a specific reason to act otherwise. In England, such a friendly disposition can only be claimed for the best-mannered individuals in the upper or upper-middle classes.
In my way through Paris, both going and returning, I passed some time in the house of M. Say, the eminent political economist, who was a friend and correspondent of my father, having become acquainted with him on a visit to England a year or two after the Peace. He was a man of the later period of the French Revolution, a fine specimen of the best kind of French Republican, one of those who had never bent the knee to Bonaparte though courted by him to do so; a truly upright, brave, and enlightened man. He lived a quiet and studious life, made happy by warm affections, public and private. He was acquainted with many of the chiefs of the Liberal party, and I saw various noteworthy persons while staying at this house; among whom I have pleasure in the recollection of having once seen Saint-Simon, not yet the founder either of a philosophy or a religion, and considered only as a clever original. The chief fruit which I carried away from the society I saw, was a strong and permanent interest in Continental Liberalism, of which I ever afterwards kept myself au courant, as much as of English politics: a thing not at all usual in those days with Englishmen, and which had a very salutary influence on my development, keeping me free from the error always prevalent in England—and from which even my father, with all his superiority to prejudice, was not exempt—of judging universal questions by a merely English standard. After passing a few weeks at Caen with an old friend of my father's, I returned to England in July, 1821 and my education resumed its ordinary course.
On my way through Paris, both going and coming back, I spent some time at the home of M. Say, the famous political economist, who was a friend and correspondent of my father. They had met during a visit to England a year or two after the Peace. He was a man from the later period of the French Revolution, a great example of the best kind of French Republican, someone who never bowed down to Bonaparte even though he was courted to do so; a truly honest, brave, and enlightened man. He lived a quiet and studious life, filled with warm friendships, both public and private. He knew many leaders of the Liberal party, and while I was staying at his house, I met various notable people; among them, I fondly remember having once seen Saint-Simon, who had not yet established himself as a philosopher or a religious leader, and was regarded only as a clever original. The main takeaway from the company I kept there was a strong and lasting interest in Continental Liberalism, which I kept up with as much as I did with English politics—a rare thing for Englishmen back then. This had a very positive impact on my development, keeping me free from the prevalent English tendency—and a tendency from which even my father, despite his superior understanding, was not immune—of judging universal issues by a strictly English standard. After spending a few weeks in Caen with an old friend of my father’s, I returned to England in July 1821, and my education went back to its normal course.
CHAPTER III — LAST STAGE OF EDUCATION, AND FIRST OF SELF-EDUCATION
For the first year or two after my visit to France, I continued my old studies, with the addition of some new ones. When I returned, my father was just finishing for the press his Elements of Political Economy, and he made me perform an exercise on the manuscript, which Mr. Bentham practised on all his own writings, making what he called "marginal contents"; a short abstract of every paragraph, to enable the writer more easily to judge of, and improve, the order of the ideas, and the general character of the exposition. Soon after, my father put into my hands Condillac's Traiti des Sensations, and the logical and metaphysical volumes of his Cours d'Etudes; the first (notwithstanding the superficial resemblance between Condillac's psychological system and my father's) quite as much for a warning as for an example. I am not sure whether it was in this winter or the next that I first read a history of the French Revolution. I learnt with astonishment that the principles of democracy, then apparently in so insignificant and hopeless a minority everywhere in Europe, had borne all before them in France thirty years earlier, and had been the creed of the nation. As may be supposed from this, I had previously a very vague idea of that great commotion. I knew only that the French had thrown off the absolute monarchy of Louis XIV. and XV., had put the King and Queen to death, guillotined many persons, one of whom was Lavoisier, and had ultimately fallen under the despotism of Bonaparte. From this time, as was natural, the subject took an immense hold of my feelings. It allied itself with all my juvenile aspirations to the character of a democratic champion. What had happened so lately, seemed as if it might easily happen again: and the most transcendent glory I was capable of conceiving, was that of figuring, successful or unsuccessful, as a Girondist in an English Convention.
For the first year or two after my trip to France, I kept up with my old studies while adding some new ones. When I came back, my father was just wrapping up his Elements of Political Economy for publication, and he had me work on the manuscript, doing what Mr. Bentham used to do with his own writings—creating what he called "marginal contents." This was a brief summary of each paragraph to help the writer better assess and improve the order of the ideas and the overall clarity of the exposition. Shortly after, my father gave me Condillac's Traité des Sensations and the logical and metaphysical volumes of his Cours d'Études; he intended the first as much as a caution as an example, despite its superficial similarities to his own psychological system. I can't recall whether it was this winter or the next that I first read about the history of the French Revolution. I was amazed to learn that the principles of democracy, which seemed so weak and hopelessly in the minority across Europe at that time, had once dominated France thirty years earlier and had been the nation’s belief system. As you might guess, I previously had a very vague understanding of that major upheaval. All I knew was that the French had overthrown the absolute monarchy of Louis XIV and XV, executed the King and Queen, guillotined many people, including Lavoisier, and eventually fell under Bonaparte's dictatorship. From that point on, the topic deeply resonated with me. It connected with all my youthful aspirations of being a champion of democracy. What had happened so recently seemed like it could easily happen again, and the greatest glory I could imagine was being part of an English Convention as a Girondist, whether I succeeded or failed.
During the winter of 1821-2, Mr. John Austin, with whom at the time of my visit to France my father had but lately become acquainted, kindly allowed me to read Roman law with him. My father, notwithstanding his abhorrence of the chaos of barbarism called English Law, had turned his thoughts towards the bar as on the whole less ineligible for me than any other profession: and these readings with Mr. Austin, who had made Bentham's best ideas his own, and added much to them from other sources and from his own mind, were not only a valuable introduction to legal studies, but an important portion of general education. With Mr. Austin I read Heineccius on the Institutes, his Roman Antiquities, and part of his exposition of the Pandects; to which was added a considerable portion of Blackstone. It was at the commencement of these studies that my father, as a needful accompaniment to them, put into my hands Bentham's principal speculations, as interpreted to the Continent, and indeed to all the world, by Dumont, in the Traiti de Ligislation. The reading of this book was an epoch in my life; one of the turning points in my mental history.
In the winter of 1821-2, Mr. John Austin, whom my father had recently met during my visit to France, generously allowed me to study Roman law with him. My father, despite his disdain for the disorder of English Law, viewed a career at the bar as a more acceptable option for me than any other profession. These sessions with Mr. Austin, who had embraced Bentham's best ideas and greatly expanded on them with additional insights from other sources and his own thoughts, provided me not only with a valuable introduction to legal studies but also an important part of my general education. With Mr. Austin, I studied Heineccius on the Institutes, his Roman Antiquities, and part of his commentary on the Pandects, along with a significant amount of Blackstone. At the start of these studies, my father also gave me Bentham's key ideas, as explained for Europe and indeed the whole world by Dumont in the Traiti de Ligislation. Reading this book marked a significant moment in my life; it was one of the turning points in my intellectual journey.
My previous education had been, in a certain sense, already a course of Benthamism. The Benthamic standard of "the greatest happiness" was that which I had always been taught to apply; I was even familiar with an abstract discussion of it, forming an episode in an unpublished dialogue on Government, written by my father on the Platonic model. Yet in the first pages of Bentham it burst upon me with all the force of novelty. What thus impressed me was the chapter in which Bentham passed judgment on the common modes of reasoning in morals and legislation, deduced from phrases like "law of nature," "right reason," "the moral sense," "natural rectitude," and the like, and characterized them as dogmatism in disguise, imposing its sentiments upon others under cover of sounding expressions which convey no reason for the sentiment, but set up the sentiment as its own reason. It had not struck me before, that Bentham's principle put an end to all this. The feeling rushed upon me, that all previous moralists were superseded, and that here indeed was the commencement of a new era in thought. This impression was strengthened by the manner in which Bentham put into scientific form the application of the happiness principle to the morality of actions, by analysing the various classes and orders of their consequences. But what struck me at that time most of all, was the Classification of Offences, which is much more clear, compact, and imposing in Dumont's ridaction than in the original work of Bentham from which it was taken. Logic and the dialectics of Plato, which had formed so large a part of my previous training, had given me a strong relish for accurate classification. This taste had been strengthened and enlightened by the study of botany, on the principles of what is called the Natural Method, which I had taken up with great zeal, though only as an amusement, during my stay in France; and when I found scientific classification applied to the great and complex subject of Punishable Acts, under the guidance of the ethical principle of Pleasurable and Painful Consequences, followed out in the method of detail introduced into these subjects by Bentham, I felt taken up to an eminence from which I could survey a vast mental domain, and see stretching out into the distance intellectual results beyond all computation. As I proceeded further, there seemed to be added to this intellectual clearness, the most inspiring prospects of practical improvement in human affairs. To Bentham's general view of the construction of a body of law I was not altogether a stranger, having read with attention that admirable compendium, my father's article on Jurisprudence: but I had read it with little profit, and scarcely any interest, no doubt from its extremely general and abstract character, and also because it concerned the form more than the substance of the corpus juris, the logic rather than the ethics of law. But Bentham's subject was Legislation, of which Jurisprudence is only the formal part: and at every page he seemed to open a clearer and broader conception of what human opinions and institutions ought to be, how they might be made what they ought to be, and how far removed from it they now are. When I laid down the last volume of the Traiti, I had become a different being. The "principle of utility," understood as Bentham understood it, and applied in the manner in which he applied it through these three volumes, fell exactly into its place as the keystone which held together the detached and fragmentary component parts of my knowledge and beliefs. It gave unity to my conceptions of things. I now had opinions; a creed, a doctrine, a philosophy; in one among the best senses of the word, a religion; the inculcation and diffusion of which could be made the principal outward purpose of a life. And I had a grand conception laid before me of changes to be effected in the condition of mankind through that doctrine. The Traiti de Legislation wound up with what was to me a most impressive picture of human life as it would be made by such opinions and such laws as were recommended in the treatise. The anticipations of practicable improvement were studiously moderate, deprecating and discountenancing as reveries of vague enthusiasm many things which will one day seem so natural to human beings, that injustice will probably be done to those who once thought them chimerical. But, in my state of mind, this appearance of superiority to illusion added to the effect which Bentham's doctrines produced on me, by heightening the impression of mental power, and the vista of improvement which he did open was sufficiently large and brilliant to light up my life, as well as to give a definite shape to my aspirations.
My earlier education had, in a way, already been a course on Benthamism. The Benthamic idea of "the greatest happiness" was what I’d always been taught to use; I was even familiar with a theoretical discussion of it that served as an episode in an unpublished dialogue on Government, written by my father in a Platonic style. However, on the first pages of Bentham's work, it hit me with all the force of something new. What struck me was the chapter where Bentham critiqued the common ways of reasoning in morals and legislation, derived from terms like "law of nature," "right reason," "the moral sense," "natural rectitude," and so on, and described them as dogmatism in disguise, forcing their views on others through grand-sounding phrases that offered no reasoning for the feelings but presented those feelings as their own justification. I hadn't realized before that Bentham's principle put an end to all of this. I suddenly felt that all previous moralists were outdated, and this truly marked the beginning of a new era in thought. This feeling was intensified by how Bentham systematically applied the happiness principle to assess the morality of actions by analyzing the different categories and consequences of those actions. But what impressed me the most at that time was the Classification of Offences, which is much clearer, more concise, and more striking in Dumont's adaptation than in Bentham's original work. The logic and dialectics of Plato, which were a significant part of my earlier training, had given me a strong taste for precise classification. This interest had been further developed through studying botany using what’s called the Natural Method, which I had taken up with great enthusiasm, albeit as a hobby, during my time in France; so when I saw scientific classification applied to the extensive and complex topic of Punishable Acts, guided by the ethical principle of Pleasure and Pain, laid out in detail by Bentham, I felt elevated to a vantage point from which I could see a vast intellectual landscape, with potential results stretching far into the future. As I delved deeper, this intellectual clarity seemed to bring with it inspiring possibilities for practical improvement in human affairs. I wasn’t completely unfamiliar with Bentham’s overall approach to creating a body of law, having read carefully my father’s excellent compendium on Jurisprudence, but I found it mostly unhelpful and barely interesting, likely due to its very general and abstract nature, and also because it focused more on the form than the substance of the legal framework, the logic rather than the ethics of law. But Bentham's topic was Legislation, which is only the formal aspect of Jurisprudence, and on every page, he seemed to present a clearer and broader view of what human opinions and institutions should be, how they could be made to reflect that, and how far they currently were from it. By the time I finished the last volume of the *Traiti*, I felt transformed. The "principle of utility," as Bentham understood it and applied it throughout these three volumes, perfectly fit into its role as the keystone that held together the scattered and fragmented parts of my knowledge and beliefs. It brought unity to my understanding of things. I now had opinions; a creed, a doctrine, a philosophy; in one of the best senses of the word, a religion; whose teaching and spreading could become the main outward purpose of my life. And I was presented with a grand vision of changes to be made in the condition of humanity through that doctrine. The *Traiti de Legislation* concluded with what I found to be a very striking depiction of human life as it would look if shaped by the opinions and laws suggested in the treatise. The expectations for achievable improvement were carefully moderate, disapproving of and downplaying as dreams of vague enthusiasm many ideas that will one day seem so obvious to people that those who once viewed them as unrealistic might be seen as mistaken. But in my frame of mind, this air of superiority over illusion only enhanced the impact of Bentham's ideas on me, as the potential for progress he opened up was sufficiently vast and bright to illuminate my life and give clear direction to my aspirations.
After this I read, from time to time, the most important of the other works of Bentham which had then seen the light, either as written by himself or as edited by Dumont. This was my private reading: while, under my father's direction, my studies were carried into the higher branches of analytic psychology. I now read Locke's Essay, and wrote out an account of it, consisting of a complete abstract of every chapter, with such remarks as occurred to me; which was read by, or (I think) to, my father, and discussed throughout. I performed the same process with Helvetius de L'Esprit, which I read of my own choice. This preparation of abstracts, subject to my father's censorship, was of great service to me, by compelling precision in conceiving and expressing psychological doctrines, whether accepted as truths or only regarded as the opinion of others. After Helvetius, my father made me study what he deemed the really master-production in the philosophy of mind, Hartley's Observations on Man. This book, though it did not, like the Traiti de Ligislation, give a new colour to my existence, made a very similar impression on me in regard to its immediate subject. Hartley's explanation, incomplete as in many points it is, of the more complex mental phenomena by the law of association, commended itself to me at once as a real analysis, and made me feel by contrast the insufficiency of the merely verbal generalizations of Condillac, and even of the instructive gropings and feelings about for psychological explanations, of Locke. It was at this very time that my father commenced writing his Analysis of the Mind, which carried Hartley's mode of explaining the mental phenomena to so much greater length and depth. He could only command the concentration of thought necessary for this work, during the complete leisure of his holiday for a month or six weeks annually: and he commenced it in the summer of 1822, in the first holiday he passed at Dorking; in which neighbourhood, from that time to the end of his life, with the exception of two years, he lived, as far as his official duties permitted, for six months of every year. He worked at the Analysis during several successive vacations, up to the year 1829, when it was published, and allowed me to read the manuscript, portion by portion, as it advanced. The other principal English writers on mental philosophy I read as I felt inclined, particularly Berkeley, Hume's Essays, Reid, Dugald Stewart and Brown on Cause and Effect. Brown's Lectures I did not read until two or three years later, nor at that time had my father himself read them.
After this, I occasionally read the most important works of Bentham that were available at the time, whether written by him or edited by Dumont. This was my personal reading; meanwhile, under my father's guidance, I delved into the higher branches of analytic psychology. I started reading Locke's Essay and wrote a summary of it, which included a complete abstract of each chapter along with my thoughts. This was read by, or (I think) to, my father, and we discussed it thoroughly. I did the same with Helvetius de L'Esprit, which I chose to read on my own. Preparing these abstracts, subject to my father's review, was very helpful for me, as it forced me to be precise in understanding and expressing psychological theories, whether accepted as truths or seen as the opinions of others. After Helvetius, my father had me study what he considered the true masterpiece in the philosophy of mind, Hartley's Observations on Man. Although this book didn’t transform my life like the Traité de Législation, it left a similar impact on me regarding its specific subject. Hartley's explanation, despite its many gaps, of the more complex mental phenomena through the law of association immediately resonated with me as a genuine analysis, and it highlighted the inadequacy of merely verbal generalizations by Condillac and the explorative attempts of Locke for psychological explanations. At that very time, my father began writing his Analysis of the Mind, which expanded on Hartley's method of explaining mental phenomena in much greater detail. He could only focus on this work during the complete leisure of his annual holiday for a month or six weeks, starting in the summer of 1822 during his first holiday in Dorking. In that area, from then until his death, except for two years, he lived for six months of each year, as his official duties allowed. He worked on the Analysis during several consecutive vacations, up until 1829 when it was published, and he let me read the manuscript bit by bit as he progressed. I read the other main English writers on mental philosophy as I wanted, particularly Berkeley, Hume's Essays, Reid, Dugald Stewart, and Brown on Cause and Effect. I didn't read Brown's Lectures until two or three years later, and at that time, my father hadn't read them either.
Among the works read in the course of this year, which contributed materially to my development, I owe it to mention a book (written on the foundation of some of Bentham's manuscripts and published under the pseudonyme of Philip Beauchamp) entitled Analysis of the Influence of Natural Religion on the Temporal Happiness of Mankind. This was an examination not of the truth, but of the usefulness of religious belief, in the most general sense, apart from the peculiarities of any special revelation; which, of all the parts of the discussion concerning religion, is the most important in this age, in which real belief in any religious doctrine is feeble and precarious, but the opinion of its necessity for moral and social purposes almost universal; and when those who reject revelation, very generally take refuge in an optimistic Deism, a worship of the order of Nature, and the supposed course of Providence, at least as full of contradictions, and perverting to the moral sentiments, as any of the forms of Christianity, if only it is as completely realized. Yet very little, with any claim to a philosophical character, has been written by sceptics against the usefulness of this form of belief. The volume bearing the name of Philip Beauchamp had this for its special object. Having been shown to my father in manuscript, it was put into my hands by him, and I made a marginal analysis of it as I had done of the Elements of Political Economy. Next to the Traiti de Ligislation, it was one of the books which by the searching character of its analysis produced the greatest effect upon me. On reading it lately after an interval of many years, I find it to have some of the defects as well as the merits of the Benthamic modes of thought, and to contain, as I now think, many weak arguments, but with a great overbalance of sound ones, and much good material for a more completely philosophic and conclusive treatment of the subject.
Among the books I read this year that significantly contributed to my growth, I want to highlight one titled Analysis of the Influence of Natural Religion on the Temporal Happiness of Mankind, written based on some of Bentham's manuscripts and published under the pen name Philip Beauchamp. The book examined not the truth of religious beliefs, but their usefulness in a broad sense, separate from the specific details of any particular revelation. This topic is particularly important today because genuine belief in any religious doctrine is weak and uncertain, yet the view that religion is necessary for moral and social purposes is nearly universal. Many who reject revelation often turn to an optimistic Deism, a worship of nature's order, and the perceived course of Providence, which can be just as full of contradictions and distort moral sentiments as any form of Christianity—if only it were fully realized. However, very little that is philosophically serious has been written by skeptics against the usefulness of this belief. The book by Philip Beauchamp specifically addressed this issue. After my father reviewed it in manuscript form, he passed it on to me, and I created a marginal analysis of it, just as I had done with the Elements of Political Economy. Next to the Traité de Législation, it was one of the books that had the most profound impact on me due to its thorough analysis. Upon rereading it recently after many years, I see it has both some flaws and strengths typical of Benthamic thought, and I now believe it contains several weak arguments, yet it has a significant number of strong ones and much valuable material for a more comprehensive and conclusive exploration of the subject.
I have now, I believe, mentioned all the books which had any considerable effect on my early mental development. From this point I began to carry on my intellectual cultivation by writing still more than by reading. In the summer of 1822 I wrote my first argumentative essay. I remember very little about it, except that it was an attack on what I regarded as the aristocratic prejudice, that the rich were, or were likely to be, superior in moral qualities to the poor. My performance was entirely argumentative, without any of the declamation which the subject would admit of, and might be expected to suggest to a young writer. In that department, however, I was, and remained, very inapt. Dry argument was the only thing I could, manage, or willingly attempted; though passively I was very susceptible to the effect of all composition, whether in the form of poetry or oratory, which appealed to the feelings on any basis of reason. My father, who knew nothing of this essay until it was finished, was well satisfied, and, as I learnt from others, even pleased with it; but, perhaps from a desire to promote the exercise of other mental faculties than the purely logical, he advised me to make my next exercise in composition one of the oratorical kind; on which suggestion, availing myself of my familiarity with Greek history and ideas, and with the Athenian orators, I wrote two speeches, one an accusation, the other a defence of Pericles, on a supposed impeachment for not marching out to fight the Lacedemonians on their invasion of Attica. After this I continued to write papers on subjects often very much beyond my capacity, but with great benefit both from the exercise itself, and from the discussions which it led to with my father.
I believe I’ve now mentioned all the books that significantly influenced my early mental growth. From this point on, I started to develop my intellect more through writing than reading. In the summer of 1822, I wrote my first argumentative essay. I don’t remember much about it, except that it was a critique of what I saw as the aristocratic bias that the wealthy were or were likely to be morally superior to the poor. My essay was purely argumentative, lacking any of the dramatic flair that the topic could inspire and that might be expected from a young writer. However, I was always not very good at that. Dry argumentation was the only style I could manage or willingly attempted; although I was very open to the impact of all forms of writing, whether poetry or speeches, that appealed to emotions based on reason. My father, who didn’t know about this essay until it was done, was quite satisfied and, as I heard from others, even pleased with it. But perhaps wanting to encourage me to develop other mental skills beyond just logical reasoning, he suggested that my next writing exercise should be oratorical. Taking his advice and using my understanding of Greek history and the Athenian orators, I wrote two speeches: one was an accusation and the other a defense of Pericles, concerning a fictional impeachment for not leading a charge against the Lacedemonians during their invasion of Attica. After that, I kept writing on topics that were often well beyond my capabilities, but I benefited greatly from the practice and the discussions it sparked with my father.
I had now also begun to converse, on general subjects, with the instructed men with whom I came in contact: and the opportunities of such contact naturally became more numerous. The two friends of my father from whom I derived most, and with whom I most associated, were Mr. Grote and Mr. John Austin. The acquaintance of both with my father was recent, but had ripened rapidly into intimacy. Mr. Grote was introduced to my father by Mr. Ricardo, I think in 1819 (being then about twenty-five years old), and sought assiduously his society and conversation. Already a highly instructed man, he was yet, by the side of my father, a tyro in the great subjects of human opinion; but he rapidly seized on my father's best ideas; and in the department of political opinion he made himself known as early as 1820, by a pamphlet in defence of Radical Reform, in reply to a celebrated article by Sir James Mackintosh, then lately published in he Edinburgh Review. Mr. Grote's father, the banker, was, I believe, a thorough Tory, and his mother intensely Evangelical; so that for his liberal opinions he was in no way indebted to home influences. But, unlike most persons who have the prospect of being rich by inheritance, he had, though actively engaged in the business of banking, devoted a great portion of time to philosophic studies; and his intimacy with my father did much to decide the character of the next stage in his mental progress. Him I often visited, and my conversations with him on political, moral, and philosophical subjects gave me, in addition to much valuable instruction, all the pleasure and benefit of sympathetic communion with a man of the high intellectual and moral eminence which his life and writings have since manifested to the world.
I had also started to talk, about various topics, with the educated people I encountered, and I naturally had more opportunities for these interactions. The two friends of my father who influenced me the most and with whom I spent the most time were Mr. Grote and Mr. John Austin. Their friendship with my father was relatively new but quickly grew into a close relationship. Mr. Grote was introduced to my father by Mr. Ricardo, I believe in 1819 (when he was about twenty-five years old), and he actively sought out my father's company and conversations. Although he was already a well-educated man, he was still a novice in the grand themes of human thought when compared to my father. However, he quickly grasped my father's best ideas. In the realm of political thought, he made his mark as early as 1820 with a pamphlet defending Radical Reform in response to a well-known article by Sir James Mackintosh that had just been published in the Edinburgh Review. Mr. Grote's father, a banker, was, I believe, a staunch Tory, and his mother was deeply Evangelical; thus, he didn't owe his liberal views to family influences. But unlike most people who expect to inherit wealth, he had, while actively involved in banking, dedicated a significant amount of time to philosophical studies, and his friendship with my father greatly shaped the next phase of his intellectual development. I visited him often, and our discussions on political, moral, and philosophical topics not only provided me with valuable insights but also the joy and benefit of connecting with someone of the high intellectual and moral stature that his life and writings have since revealed to the world.
Mr. Austin, who was four or five years older than Mr. Grote, was the eldest son of a retired miller in Suffolk, who had made money by contracts during the war, and who must have been a man of remarkable qualities, as I infer from the fact that all his sons were of more than common ability and all eminently gentlemen. The one with whom we are now concerned, and whose writings on jurisprudence have made him celebrated, was for some time in the army, and served in Sicily under Lord William Bentinck. After the Peace he sold his commission and studied for the bar, to which he had been called for some time before my father knew him. He was not, like Mr. Grote, to any extent, a pupil of my father, but he had attained, by reading and thought, a considerable number of the same opinions, modified by his own very decided individuality of character. He was a man of great intellectual powers, which in conversation appeared at their very best; from the vigour and richness of expression with which, under the excitement of discussion, he was accustomed to maintain some view or other of most general subjects; and from an appearance of not only strong, but deliberate and collected will; mixed with a certain bitterness, partly derived from temperament, and partly from the general cast of his feelings and reflections. The dissatisfaction with life and the world, felt more or less in the present state of society and intellect by every discerning and highly conscientious mind, gave in his case a rather melancholy tinge to the character, very natural to those whose passive moral susceptibilities are more than proportioned to their active energies. For it must be said, that the strength of will of which his manner seemed to give such strong assurance, expended itself principally in manner. With great zeal for human improvement, a strong sense of duty, and capacities and acquirements the extent of which is proved by the writings he has left, he hardly ever completed any intellectual task of magnitude. He had so high a standard of what ought to be done, so exaggerated a sense of deficiencies in his own performances, and was so unable to content himself with the amount of elaboration sufficient for the occasion and the purpose, that he not only spoilt much of his work for ordinary use by overlabouring it, but spent so much time and exertion in superfluous study and thought, that when his task ought to have been completed, he had generally worked himself into an illness, without having half finished what he undertook. From this mental infirmity (of which he is not the sole example among the accomplished and able men whom I have known), combined with liability to frequent attacks of disabling though not dangerous ill-health, he accomplished, through life, little in comparison with what he seemed capable of; but what he did produce is held in the very highest estimation by the most competent judges; and, like Coleridge, he might plead as a set-off that he had been to many persons, through his conversation, a source not only of much instruction but of great elevation of character. On me his influence was most salutary. It was moral in the best sense. He took a sincere and kind interest in me, far beyond what could have been expected towards a mere youth from a man of his age, standing, and what seemed austerity of character. There was in his conversation and demeanour a tone of high-mindedness which did not show itself so much, if the quality existed as much, in any of the other persons with whom at that time I associated. My intercourse with him was the more beneficial, owing to his being of a different mental type from all other intellectual men whom I frequented, and he from the first set himself decidedly against the prejudices and narrownesses which are almost sure to be found in a young man formed by a particular mode of thought or a particular social circle.
Mr. Austin, who was about four or five years older than Mr. Grote, was the eldest son of a retired miller in Suffolk. This miller had made a good amount of money through contracts during the war and must have had remarkable qualities, as I gather from the fact that all his sons were exceptionally smart and all distinguished gentlemen. The one we're focusing on now, whose writings on law have made him famous, was in the army for a while and served in Sicily under Lord William Bentinck. After the war, he sold his commission and studied to become a barrister, which he had already accomplished by the time my father met him. Unlike Mr. Grote, he wasn't really a pupil of my father's, but he had come to hold many similar opinions through reading and reflection, influenced by his own strong individual character. He had great intellectual abilities, which shone especially in conversation; he had a powerful and expressive way of maintaining his views on a wide range of topics, particularly during discussions. His demeanor conveyed not just a strong but also a thoughtful and composed will, mixed with a certain bitterness, partly stemming from his temperament and partly from his overall outlook on life. The dissatisfaction with life and society, felt by many aware and deeply ethical minds in our current state of society, added a somewhat melancholic shade to his character, which is common among those whose passive moral sensitivities outweigh their active energies. It should be noted that the strong will his manner suggested was mostly expressed through his approach rather than action. With a genuine passion for human betterment, a strong sense of duty, and impressive skills and knowledge documented in his writings, he rarely completed any significant intellectual project. He had such a high standard for what should be done, an exaggerated sense of inadequacies in his own work, and struggled to be satisfied with what he could reasonably accomplish, that he often ruined much of his work by overworking it. He spent so much time and effort in unnecessary study and contemplation that by the time his projects should have been finished, he was usually worn out and had hardly completed half of what he started. Due to this mental challenge (which is not uncommon among talented and capable individuals I’ve known), along with frequent bouts of non-dangerous but debilitating ill health, he achieved very little in comparison to his potential. However, what he did produce is regarded very highly by those who are knowledgeable in the field; like Coleridge, he could argue that to many people, his conversations were not just a source of valuable knowledge but also greatly elevated their character. His influence on me was particularly positive. It was moral in the best sense. He took a genuine and kind interest in me, much more than one would expect from a man of his age, status, and seemingly serious nature. His conversation and demeanor carried a tone of high-mindedness that was not as evident in others I was around at the time. My time spent with him was especially beneficial since he had a different way of thinking compared to all the other intellectuals I knew, and he was quick to challenge the prejudices and narrow-mindedness often found in young men shaped by specific ideologies or social circles.
His younger brother, Charles Austin, of whom at this time and for the next year or two I saw much, had also a great effect on me, though of a very different description. He was but a few years older than myself, and had then just left the University, where he had shone with great iclat as a man of intellect and a brilliant orator and converser. The effect he produced on his Cambridge contemporaries deserves to be accounted an historical event; for to it may in part be traced the tendency towards Liberalism in general, and the Benthamic and politico-economic form of it in particular, which showed itself in a portion of the more active-minded young men of the higher classes from this time to 1830. The Union Debating Society, at that time at the height of its reputation, was an arena where what were then thought extreme opinions, in politics and philosophy, were weekly asserted, face to face with their opposites, before audiences consisting of the ilite of the Cambridge youth: and though many persons afterwards of more or less note (of whom Lord Macaulay is the most celebrated) gained their first oratorical laurels in those debates, the really influential mind among these intellectual gladiators was Charles Austin. He continued, after leaving the University, to be, by his conversation and personal ascendency, a leader among the same class of young men who had been his associates there; and he attached me among others to his car. Through him I became acquainted with Macaulay, Hyde and Charles Villiers, Strutt (now Lord Belper), Romilly (now Lord Romilly and Master of the Rolls), and various others who subsequently figured in literature or politics, and among whom I heard discussions on many topics, as yet to a certain degree new to me. The influence of Charles Austin over me differed from that of the persons I have hitherto mentioned, in being not the influence of a man over a boy, but that of an elder contemporary. It was through him that I first felt myself, not a pupil under teachers, but a man among men. He was the first person of intellect whom I met on a ground of equality, though as yet much his inferior on that common ground. He was a man who never failed to impress greatly those with whom he came in contact, even when their opinions were the very reverse of his. The impression he gave was that of boundless strength, together with talents which, combined with such apparent force of will and character, seemed capable of dominating the world. Those who knew him, whether friendly to him or not, always anticipated that he would play a conspicuous part in public life. It is seldom that men produce so great an immediate effect by speech, unless they, in some degree, lay themselves out for it; and he did this in no ordinary degree. He loved to strike, and even to startle. He knew that decision is the greatest element of effect, and he uttered his opinions with all the decision he could throw into them, never so well pleased as when he astonished anyone by their audacity. Very unlike his brother, who made war against the narrower interpretations and applications of the principles they both professed, he, on the contrary, presented the Benthamic doctrines in the most startling form of which they were susceptible, exaggerating everything in them which tended to consequences offensive to anyone's preconceived feelings. All which, he defended with such verve and vivacity, and carried off by a manner so agreeable as well as forcible, that he always either came off victor, or divided the honours of the field. It is my belief that much of the notion popularly entertained of the tenets and sentiments of what are called Benthamites or Utilitarians had its origin in paradoxes thrown out by Charles Austin. It must be said, however, that his example was followed, haud passibus aequis, by younger proselytes, and that to outrer whatever was by anybody considered offensive in the doctrines and maxims of Benthamism, became at one time the badge of a small coterie of youths. All of these who had anything in them, myself among others, quickly outgrew this boyish vanity; and those who had not, became tired of differing from other people, and gave up both the good and the bad part of the heterodox opinions they had for some time professed.
His younger brother, Charles Austin, who I saw a lot during this time and for a year or two after, had a significant impact on me, but in a very different way. He was only a few years older than me and had just graduated from university, where he excelled as an intellectual and a brilliant speaker and conversationalist. The impression he made on his peers at Cambridge is considered a noteworthy event in history; it can be partly traced to the rise of Liberalism in general, and particularly the Benthamite and politico-economic versions of it, which emerged among some of the more progressive young men from the upper classes up until 1830. The Union Debating Society, renowned at that time, served as a platform where what were then viewed as extreme political and philosophical opinions clashed weekly with opposing views, in front of audiences made up of the elite of Cambridge youth. Although many individuals, including the prominent Lord Macaulay, won their first recognition as speakers in those debates, the truly influential figure among these intellectual challengers was Charles Austin. After leaving university, he continued to be a leader among the same group of young men he had mingled with there, and he drew me into his circle. Through him, I met Macaulay, Hyde, Charles Villiers, Strutt (now Lord Belper), Romilly (now Lord Romilly and Master of the Rolls), and various others who later made names for themselves in literature or politics. With them, I participated in discussions on many topics that were somewhat new to me. Charles Austin's influence on me was different from that of those I've mentioned before; it wasn't the influence of an adult over a child, but rather of an older peer. It was through him that I first realized I was not just a student but a man among men. He was the first intellectual I encountered as an equal, even though I was still far beneath him in that regard. He had a strong impact on everyone he interacted with, even when their views were completely opposite to his. He gave off an impression of immense strength and extraordinary talent, combined with a strong will and character that seemed capable of dominating the world. Those who knew him, whether friendly or not, expected him to take on a prominent role in public life. It's rare for someone to have such an immediate impact with their speech unless they actively pursue it, and he did so remarkably well. He enjoyed surprising and even shocking people. He understood that decisiveness is the key to making an impression, and he expressed his views with all the certainty he could muster, never happier than when he amazed someone with their boldness. Unlike his brother, who opposed the narrower interpretations and applications of their shared beliefs, Charles, in contrast, presented the Benthamite doctrines in the most shocking way possible, exaggerating every aspect that could provoke discomfort in people. He defended all of this with such energy and enthusiasm, delivered in a manner that was both charming and forceful, that he often emerged victorious or at least shared the honors in debate. I believe much of the common understanding of the beliefs and sentiments associated with Benthamites or Utilitarians originated from the paradoxes Charles Austin proposed. However, it must be noted that his example was followed, albeit not at the same pace, by younger followers, and that to outdo anything anyone found offensive in Bentham's doctrines became, at one point, the trademark of a small group of young people. All of us who had any substance quickly grew out of this youthful arrogance; those who did not soon grew tired of being contrary and abandoned both the good and the bad aspects of the unorthodox views they once claimed.
It was in the winter of 1822-3 that I formed the plan of a little society, to be composed of young men agreeing in fundamental principles—acknowledging Utility as their standard in ethics and politics, and a certain number of the principal corollaries drawn from it in the philosophy I had accepted—and meeting once a fortnight to read essays and discuss questions conformably to the premises thus agreed on. The fact would hardly be worth mentioning, but for the circumstance, that the name I gave to the society I had planned was the Utilitarian Society. It was the first time that anyone had taken the title of Utilitarian; and the term made its way into the language, from this humble source. I did not invent the word, but found it in one of Galt's novels, the Annals of the Parish, in which the Scotch clergyman, of whom the book is a supposed autobiography, is represented as warning his parishioners not to leave the Gospel and become utilitarians. With a boy's fondness for a name and a banner I seized on the word, and for some years called myself and others by it as a sectarian appellation; and it came to be occasionally used by some others holding the opinions which it was intended to designate. As those opinions attracted more notice, the term was repeated by strangers and opponents, and got into rather common use just about the time when those who had originally assumed it, laid down that along with other sectarian characteristics. The Society so called consisted at first of no more than three members, one of whom, being Mr. Bentham's amanuensis, obtained for us permission to hold our meetings in his house. The number never, I think, reached ten, and the Society was broken up in 1826. It had thus an existence of about three years and a half. The chief effect of it as regards myself, over and above the benefit of practice in oral discussion, was that of bringing me in contact with several young men at that time less advanced than myself, among whom, as they professed the same opinions, I was for some time a sort of leader, and had considerable influence on their mental progress. Any young man of education who fell in my way, and whose opinions were not incompatible with those of the Society, I endeavoured to press into its service; and some others I probably should never have known, had they not joined it. Those of the members who became my intimate companions—no one of whom was in any sense of the word a disciple, but all of them independent thinkers on their own basis—were William Eyton Tooke, son of the eminent political economist, a young man of singular worth both moral and intellectual, lost to the world by an early death; his friend William Ellis, an original thinker in the field of political economy, now honourably known by his apostolic exertions for the improvement of education; George Graham, afterwards official assignee of the Bankruptcy Court, a thinker of originality and power on almost all abstract subjects; and (from the time when he came first to England to study for the bar in 1824 or 1825) a man who has made considerably more noise in the world than any of these, John Arthur Roebuck.
It was in the winter of 1822-23 that I came up with the idea for a small society made up of young men who agreed on key principles—recognizing Utility as their standard in ethics and politics, along with certain main conclusions drawn from the philosophy I accepted—and meeting every two weeks to read essays and discuss topics based on those shared beliefs. This fact wouldn't be worth mentioning, except for the detail that I named the society the Utilitarian Society. It was the first time anyone had used the title of Utilitarian, and the term made its way into common language from this humble origin. I didn't invent the word, but came across it in one of Galt's novels, the Annals of the Parish, where a Scotch clergyman, in what is supposed to be an autobiography, warns his parishioners not to abandon the Gospel to become utilitarians. With a boy's love for a name and a banner, I grabbed onto the word and for several years referred to myself and others with it as a kind of sectarian label; it was also occasionally used by others who held the opinions it was meant to represent. As those opinions gained more attention, the term was echoed by outsiders and opponents, becoming somewhat common just around the time when those who originally adopted it let it go along with other sectarian traits. The Society initially had only three members, one of whom, Mr. Bentham's assistant, secured us permission to hold our meetings at his house. The number never, I believe, reached ten, and the Society disbanded in 1826. It thus lasted for about three and a half years. The main impact it had on me, beyond the benefit of practice in oral discussion, was that it connected me with several young men who were at that time less advanced than I was, among whom, as they shared the same opinions, I was for a while a sort of leader and had considerable influence on their intellectual growth. Any educated young man I encountered whose views didn't conflict with those of the Society, I tried to recruit; and I likely wouldn't have met some others if they hadn't joined. The members who became my close friends—none of whom were in any sense disciples, but all independent thinkers in their own right—were William Eyton Tooke, son of the notable political economist, a young man of exceptional moral and intellectual character, lost to the world by an early death; his friend William Ellis, an original thinker in political economy, now respected for his dedicated efforts to improve education; George Graham, who later became an official assignee for the Bankruptcy Court, a thinker of originality and power on nearly all abstract subjects; and (from when he first arrived in England to study for the bar in 1824 or 1825) a man who has since made a much bigger impact in the world than any of these, John Arthur Roebuck.
In May, 1823, my professional occupation and status for the next thirty-five years of my life, were decided by my father's obtaining for me an appointment from the East India Company, in the office of the Examiner of India Correspondence, immediately under himself. I was appointed in the usual manner, at the bottom of the list of clerks, to rise, at least in the first instance, by seniority; but with the understanding that I should be employed from the beginning in preparing drafts of despatches, and be thus trained up as a successor to those who then filled the higher departments of the office. My drafts of course required, for some time, much revision from my immediate superiors, but I soon became well acquainted with the business, and by my father's instructions and the general growth of my own powers, I was in a few years qualified to be, and practically was, the chief conductor of the correspondence with India in one of the leading departments, that of the Native States. This continued to be my official duty until I was appointed Examiner, only two years before the time when the abolition of the East India Company as a political body determined my retirement. I do not know any one of the occupations by which a subsistence can now be gained, more suitable than such as this to anyone who, not being in independent circumstances, desires to devote a part of the twenty-four hours to private intellectual pursuits. Writing for the press cannot be recommended as a permanent resource to anyone qualified to accomplish anything in the higher departments of literature or thought: not only on account of the uncertainty of this means of livelihood, especially if the writer has a conscience, and will not consent to serve any opinions except his own; but also because the writings by which one can live are not the writings which themselves live, and are never those in which the writer does his best. Books destined to form future thinkers take too much time to write, and when written come, in general, too slowly into notice and repute, to be relied on for subsistence. Those who have to support themselves by their pen must depend on literary drudgery, or at best on writings addressed to the multitude; and can employ in the pursuits of their own choice, only such time as they can spare from those of necessity; which is generally less than the leisure allowed by office occupations, while the effect on the mind is far more enervating and fatiguing. For my own part I have, through life, found office duties an actual rest from the other mental occupations which I have carried on simultaneously with them. They were sufficiently intellectual not to be a distasteful drudgery, without being such as to cause any strain upon the mental powers of a person used to abstract thought, or to the labour of careful literary composition. The drawbacks, for every mode of life has its drawbacks, were not, however, unfelt by me. I cared little for the loss of the chances of riches and honours held out by some of the professions, particularly the bar, which had been, as I have already said, the profession thought of for me. But I was not indifferent to exclusion from Parliament, and public life: and I felt very sensibly the more immediate unpleasantness of confinement to London; the holiday allowed by India House practice not exceeding a month in the year, while my taste was strong for a country life, and my sojourn in France had left behind it an ardent desire of travelling. But though these tastes could not be freely indulged, they were at no time entirely sacrificed. I passed most Sundays, throughout the year, in the country, taking long rural walks on that day even when residing in London. The month's holiday was, for a few years, passed at my father's house in the country; afterwards a part or the whole was spent in tours, chiefly pedestrian, with some one or more of the young men who were my chosen companions; and, at a later period, in longer journeys or excursions, alone or with other friends. France, Belgium, and Rhenish Germany were within easy reach of the annual holiday: and two longer absences, one of three, the other of six months, under medical advice, added Switzerland, the Tyrol, and Italy to my list. Fortunately, also, both these journeys occurred rather early, so as to give the benefit and charm of the remembrance to a large portion of life.
In May 1823, my career path and role for the next thirty-five years were set when my father got me a position with the East India Company as an Examiner of India Correspondence, working directly under him. I was appointed in the usual way, starting at the bottom of the clerk list and expected to move up by seniority. However, it was understood that I would begin by preparing drafts of dispatches and be trained as a successor to those in higher positions in the office. My drafts initially needed a lot of revisions from my supervisors, but I quickly picked up the work, and with my father's guidance and the development of my own skills, I was soon qualified to be the primary person in charge of correspondence with India in one of the main departments, specifically relating to the Native States. This was my official role until I was named Examiner, just two years before the East India Company's political abolition led to my retirement. I don’t think there’s a more suitable way to earn a living today for anyone wanting to dedicate part of their time to personal intellectual pursuits than this job. Writing for the press isn't a reliable long-term option for anyone capable of contributing to serious literature or thought: not only because of the unpredictability of this livelihood—especially if the writer has principles and won’t write anything but their own beliefs—but also because the types of writing that sustain you aren't typically the ones that endure or showcase the writer’s best work. Books meant for future thinkers take too long to write, and even when completed, they generally take too long to gain recognition and respect to rely on for a living. Those who need to make a living with their writing often resort to tedious literary work or, at best, produce writings aimed at the masses; they can only dedicate whatever spare time they have after their necessary work, which is usually less flexible than office jobs, and the toll on the mind is far more exhausting. Personally, I’ve always found my office duties to be a break from the other intellectual activities I engaged in simultaneously. They were intellectually stimulating enough to avoid becoming boring drudgery, yet not so taxing that they overwhelmed someone used to deep thought or careful writing. Every lifestyle has its downsides, and I felt mine too. I didn’t mind missing out on the potential wealth and prestige offered by some professions, especially law, which was initially the career path considered for me. However, I wasn’t indifferent to being left out of Parliament and public life. I also keenly felt the discomfort of being stuck in London, where the India House leave was limited to just a month a year, while I had a strong preference for country living and my time in France had ignited a desire to travel. Even though I couldn’t completely indulge these preferences, they weren’t entirely sacrificed. I spent most Sundays throughout the year in the countryside, taking long walks, even when living in London. I typically took my month of holiday at my father's country house for a few years; later, I would spend part or all of it traveling, mostly on foot, with one or more of my chosen companions, and eventually in longer trips or outings, solo or with other friends. France, Belgium, and Rhenish Germany were easily accessible during my annual holidays, and I also had two longer outings—one for three months, the other for six months—under medical advice, which added Switzerland, the Tyrol, and Italy to my travel experiences. Fortunately, both of those trips happened relatively early in my life, allowing me to enjoy their memories for many years.
I am disposed to agree with what has been surmised by others, that the opportunity which my official position gave me of learning by personal observation the necessary conditions of the practical conduct of public affairs, has been of considerable value to me as a theoretical reformer of the opinions and institutions of my time. Not, indeed, that public business transacted on paper, to take effect on the other side of the globe, was of itself calculated to give much practical knowledge of life. But the occupation accustomed me to see and hear the difficulties of every course, and the means of obviating them, stated and discussed deliberately with a view to execution: it gave me opportunities of perceiving when public measures, and other political facts, did not produce the effects which had been expected of them, and from what causes; above all, it was valuable to me by making me, in this portion of my activity, merely one wheel in a machine, the whole of which had to work together. As a speculative writer, I should have had no one to consult but myself, and should have encountered in my speculations none of the obstacles which would have started up whenever they came to be applied to practice. But as a Secretary conducting political correspondence, I could not issue an order, or express an opinion, without satisfying various persons very unlike myself, that the thing was fit to be done. I was thus in a good position for finding out by practice the mode of putting a thought which gives it easiest admittance into minds not prepared for it by habit; while I became practically conversant with the difficulties of moving bodies of men, the necessities of compromise, the art of sacrificing the non-essential to preserve the essential. I learnt how to obtain the best I could, when I could not obtain everything; instead of being indignant or dispirited because I could not have entirely my own way, to be pleased and encouraged when I could have the smallest part of it; and when even that could not be, to bear with complete equanimity the being overruled altogether. I have found, through life, these acquisitions to be of the greatest possible importance for personal happiness, and they are also a very necessary condition for enabling anyone, either as theorist or as practical man, to effect the greatest amount of good compatible with his opportunities.
I'm inclined to agree with what others have suggested, that the chance my official position gave me to learn through personal observation the necessary conditions for effectively handling public affairs has been incredibly valuable to me as a theoretical reformer of the opinions and institutions of my time. Though, to be fair, public business done on paper, which impacts areas far away, wasn’t really going to teach me much about real life. But the role trained me to see and hear about the challenges of every approach, and the ways to overcome them, discussed thoughtfully with the aim of implementation: it allowed me to notice when public measures and other political facts didn’t achieve the expected results and understand the reasons behind that; above all, it was helpful because it made me, in this part of my work, just one piece in a larger machine that had to function together. As a speculative writer, I would have only had myself to consult and would have faced none of the obstacles that would come up when my ideas were put into practice. But as a Secretary managing political correspondence, I couldn’t give an order or share an opinion without convincing various people very different from me that what I proposed was feasible. This put me in a great position to learn through practice how to present an idea that is most likely to be accepted by minds not used to it; while I became well-acquainted with the challenges of mobilizing groups of people, the need for compromise, and the skill of prioritizing the essential over the non-essential. I learned how to get the best I could when I couldn’t have everything; instead of feeling upset or discouraged because I couldn’t have it my way entirely, I learned to be pleased and motivated when I could achieve even a small part of it; and when even that wasn’t possible, to remain completely calm when my views were completely overridden. I've discovered throughout my life that these skills are immensely important for personal happiness, and they are also a crucial condition for anyone, whether a theorist or a practical person, to make the most significant impact possible based on their opportunities.
CHAPTER IV — YOUTHFUL PROPAGANDISM. THE "WESTMINSTER REVIEW"
The occupation of so much of my time by office work did not relax my attention to my own pursuits, which were never carried on more vigorously. It was about this time that I began to write in newspapers. The first writings of mine which got into print were two letters published towards the end of 1822, in the Traveller evening newspaper. The Traveller (which afterwards grew into the Globe and Traveller, by the purchase and incorporation of the Globe) was then the property of the well-known political economist, Colonel Torrens, and under the editorship of an able man, Mr. Walter Coulson (who, after being an amanuensis of Mr. Bentham, became a reporter, then an editor, next a barrister and conveyancer, and died Counsel to the Home Office), it had become one of the most important newspaper organs of Liberal politics. Colonel Torrens himself wrote much of the political economy of his paper; and had at this time made an attack upon some opinion of Ricardo and my father, to which, at my father's instigation, I attempted an answer, and Coulson, out of consideration for my father and goodwill to me, inserted it. There was a reply by Torrens, to which I again rejoined. I soon after attempted something considerably more ambitious. The prosecutions of Richard Carlile and his wife and sister for publications hostile to Christianity were then exciting much attention, and nowhere more than among the people I frequented. Freedom of discussion even in politics, much more in religion, was at that time far from being, even in theory, the conceded point which it at least seems to be now; and the holders of obnoxious opinions had to be always ready to argue and re-argue for the liberty of expressing them. I wrote a series of five letters, under the signature of Wickliffe, going over the whole length and breadth of the question of free publication of all opinions on religion, and offered them to the Morning Chronicle. Three of them were published in January and February, 1823; the other two, containing things too outspoken for that journal, never appeared at all. But a paper which I wrote soon after on the same subject, ` propos of a debate in the House of Commons, was inserted as a leading article; and during the whole of this year, 1823, a considerable number of my contributions were printed in the Chronicle and Traveller: sometimes notices of books, but oftener letters, commenting on some nonsense talked in Parliament, or some defect of the law, or misdoings of the magistracy or the courts of justice. In this last department the Chronicle was now rendering signal service. After the death of Mr. Perry, the editorship and management of the paper had devolved on Mr. John Black, long a reporter on its establishment; a man of most extensive reading and information, great honesty and simplicity of mind; a particular friend of my father, imbued with many of his and Bentham's ideas, which he reproduced in his articles, among other valuable thoughts, with great facility and skill. From this time the Chronicle ceased to be the merely Whig organ it was before, and during the next ten years became to a considerable extent a vehicle of the opinions of the Utilitarian Radicals. This was mainly by what Black himself wrote, with some assistance from Fonblanque, who first showed his eminent qualities as a writer by articles and jeux d'esprit in the Chronicle. The defects of the law, and of the administration of justice, were the subject on which that paper rendered most service to improvement. Up to that time hardly a word had been said, except by Bentham and my father, against that most peccant part of English institutions and of their administration. It was the almost universal creed of Englishmen, that the law of England, the judicature of England, the unpaid magistracy of England, were models of excellence. I do not go beyond the mark in saying, that after Bentham, who supplied the principal materials, the greatest share of the merit of breaking down this wretched superstition belongs to Black, as editor of the Morning Chronicle. He kept up an incessant fire against it, exposing the absurdities and vices of the law and the courts of justice, paid and unpaid, until he forced some sense of them into people's minds. On many other questions he became the organ of opinions much in advance of any which had ever before found regular advocacy in the newspaper press. Black was a frequent visitor of my father, and Mr. Grote used to say that he always knew by the Monday morning's article whether Black had been with my father on the Sunday. Black was one of the most influential of the many channels through which my father's conversation and personal influence made his opinions tell on the world; cooperating with the effect of his writings in making him a power in the country such as it has rarely been the lot of an individual in a private station to be, through the mere force of intellect and character: and a power which was often acting the most efficiently where it was least seen and suspected. I have already noticed how much of what was done by Ricardo, Hume, and Grote was the result, in part, of his prompting and persuasion. He was the good genius by the side of Brougham in most of what he did for the public, either on education, law reform, or any other subject. And his influence flowed in minor streams too numerous to be specified. This influence was now about to receive a great extension by the foundation of the Westminster Review.
The fact that I was busy with office work didn’t distract me from my own interests, which I pursued more vigorously than ever. Around this time, I started writing for newspapers. My first published pieces were two letters that appeared at the end of 1822 in the Traveller evening newspaper. The Traveller (which later became the Globe and Traveller after merging with the Globe) was owned by the well-known political economist Colonel Torrens and managed by Mr. Walter Coulson, an accomplished individual who had worked as an amanuensis for Mr. Bentham before becoming a reporter, then an editor, then a barrister and conveyancer, eventually serving as Counsel to the Home Office before he died. Under his leadership, the paper became one of the key platforms for Liberal political discourse. Colonel Torrens himself contributed significantly to the political economics of the publication and had recently criticized some views held by Ricardo and my father. At my father’s suggestion, I wrote a response, and Coulson, out of respect for my father and goodwill toward me, published it. Torrens replied, and I responded again. Soon after, I attempted something more ambitious. The trials of Richard Carlile and his wife and sister for publications critical of Christianity were generating a lot of attention, especially among the people I associated with. During that time, the notion of free discussion, particularly regarding religion, was far from the accepted idea it is today; those with unpopular opinions constantly had to defend their right to express them. I wrote a series of five letters signed "Wickliffe," exploring the entire issue of freedom to publish any opinions on religion, which I offered to the Morning Chronicle. Three of those letters were published in January and February of 1823; the other two, deemed too outspoken for that paper, never saw the light of day. However, an article I wrote shortly after, related to a debate in the House of Commons, was featured as a leading article. Throughout 1823, a good number of my contributions appeared in the Chronicle and Traveller: sometimes book reviews, but more frequently letters commenting on some nonsense discussed in Parliament, legal shortcomings, or misconduct by magistrates or the courts. At that time, the Chronicle was doing significant work in this area. After Mr. Perry’s death, Mr. John Black, a long-time reporter for the paper, took over its editing and management. He was a man of extensive knowledge, great honesty, and a straightforward mind, a close friend of my father who embraced many of his and Bentham’s ideas, which he skillfully incorporated into his articles along with other valuable thoughts. From then on, the Chronicle transformed from being merely a Whig publication into a platform that significantly represented the views of the Utilitarian Radicals over the next decade. This shift was primarily due to Black's writings, with some assistance from Fonblanque, who first demonstrated his exceptional writing skills through articles and witty pieces in the Chronicle. The paper was particularly influential in addressing legal flaws and injustices, areas that had hardly been criticized before, except by Bentham and my father. The prevailing belief among Englishmen was that the English law, judiciary, and unpaid magistracy were models of excellence. I don’t believe I overstate the case when I say that after Bentham, who provided the main arguments, the bulk of the credit for dismantling this damaging belief goes to Black as editor of the Morning Chronicle. He relentlessly challenged the absurdities and deficiencies of the law and the justice system, both paid and unpaid, until he made people aware of these issues. On many other fronts, he voiced opinions that were significantly ahead of those that had previously appeared in the newspaper press. Black frequently visited my father, and Mr. Grote used to mention that he could always tell from Monday morning’s article whether Black had been with my father the day before. Black was one of the most influential channels through which my father’s ideas and personal impact reached the public, enhancing the effect of his writings and establishing him as a significant force in the country, rarely seen in an individual’s private capacity due to sheer intellect and character. This influence often operated most effectively where it was least noticed. I have already pointed out how much of what was accomplished by Ricardo, Hume, and Grote was influenced by his encouragement and persuasion. He was a guiding force for Brougham in most of his public efforts, whether related to education, legal reforms, or other areas. His influence permeated numerous smaller channels too many to list. This influence was about to expand significantly with the launch of the Westminster Review.
Contrary to what may have been supposed, my father was in no degree a party to setting up the Westminster Review. The need of a Radical organ to make head against the Edinburgh and Quarterly (then in the period of their greatest reputation and influence) had been a topic of conversation between him and Mr. Bentham many years earlier, and it had been a part of their Chbteau en Espagne that my father should be the editor; but the idea had never assumed any practical shape. In 1823, however, Mr. Bentham determined to establish the Review at his own cost, and offered the editorship to my father, who declined it as incompatible with his India House appointment. It was then entrusted to Mr. (now Sir John) Bowring, at that time a merchant in the City. Mr. Bowring had been for two or three years previous an assiduous frequenter of Mr. Bentham, to whom he was recommended by many personal good qualities, by an ardent admiration for Bentham, a zealous adoption of many, though not all of his opinions, and, not least, by an extensive acquaintanceship and correspondence with Liberals of all countries, which seemed to qualify him for being a powerful agent in spreading Bentham's fame and doctrines through all quarters of the world. My father had seen little of Bowring, but knew enough of him to have formed a strong opinion, that he was a man of an entirely different type from what my father considered suitable for conducting a political and philosophical Review: and he augured so ill of the enterprise that he regretted it altogether, feeling persuaded not only that Mr. Bentham would lose his money, but that discredit would probably be brought upon Radical principles. He could not, however, desert Mr. Bentham, and he consented to write an article for the first number. As it had been a favourite portion of the scheme formerly talked of, that part of the work should be devoted to reviewing the other Reviews, this article of my father's was to be a general criticism of the Edinburgh Review from its commencement. Before writing it he made me read through all the volumes of the Review, or as much of each as seemed of any importance (which was not so arduous a task in 1823 as it would be now), and make notes for him of the articles which I thought he would wish to examine, either on account of their good or their bad qualities. This paper of my father's was the chief cause of the sensation which the Westminster Review produced at its first appearance, and is, both in conception and in execution, one of the most striking of all his writings. He began by an analysis of the tendencies of periodical literature in general; pointing out, that it cannot, like books, wait for success, but must succeed immediately or not at all, and is hence almost certain to profess and inculcate the opinions already held by the public to which it addresses itself, instead of attempting to rectify or improve those opinions. He next, to characterize the position of the Edinburgh Review as a political organ, entered into a complete analysis, from the Radical point of view, of the British Constitution. He held up to notice its thoroughly aristocratic character: the nomination of a majority of the House of Commons by a few hundred families; the entire identification of the more independent portion, the county members, with the great landholders; the different classes whom this narrow oligarchy was induced, for convenience, to admit to a share of power; and finally, what he called its two props, the Church, and the legal profession. He pointed out the natural tendency of an aristocratic body of this composition, to group itself into two parties, one of them in possession of the executive, the other endeavouring to supplant the former and become the predominant section by the aid of public opinion, without any essential sacrifice of the aristocratical predominance. He described the course likely to be pursued, and the political ground occupied, by an aristocratic party in opposition, coquetting with popular principles for the sake of popular support. He showed how this idea was realized in the conduct of the Whig party, and of the Edinburgh Review as its chief literary organ. He described, as their main characteristic, what he termed "seesaw"; writing alternately on both sides of the question which touched the power or interest of the governing classes; sometimes in different articles, sometimes in different parts of the same article: and illustrated his position by copious specimens. So formidable an attack on the Whig party and policy had never before been made; nor had so great a blow ever been struck, in this country, for Radicalism; nor was there, I believe, any living person capable of writing that article except my father.2
Contrary to what some people might think, my father was not involved at all in starting the Westminster Review. The need for a Radical publication to compete against the Edinburgh and Quarterly (which were at the peak of their reputation and influence at the time) had been a topic of discussion between him and Mr. Bentham many years before. They had even discussed the idea that my father would be the editor, but it had never moved beyond the idea stage. In 1823, however, Mr. Bentham decided to launch the Review at his own expense and offered the editorship to my father, who turned it down due to his commitments at the India House. Instead, it was given to Mr. (now Sir John) Bowring, who was then a merchant in the City. Mr. Bowring had been a regular visitor to Mr. Bentham for two or three years prior, recommended for many personal qualities, a strong admiration for Bentham, a passionate acceptance of many, though not all, of his views, and, importantly, an extensive network and correspondence with Liberals worldwide, which seemed to make him an effective agent for spreading Bentham's ideas. My father had not interacted much with Bowring, but he had formed a strong opinion that Bowring was completely different from the type of person he felt was suitable for running a political and philosophical Review. He was so pessimistic about the venture that he regretted it entirely, convinced that Mr. Bentham would lose his money and that Radical principles would suffer discredit. Nevertheless, he could not abandon Mr. Bentham, so he agreed to write an article for the first issue. Since it had been a favorite part of the previously discussed plan to review other Reviews, my father's article was meant to be a comprehensive critique of the Edinburgh Review from its inception. Before he wrote it, he had me go through all the volumes of the Review, or as much of each as seemed important (which wasn't as difficult in 1823 as it would be now), and make notes on the articles that I thought he would want to analyze, whether for their merits or flaws. This article of my father's was the main reason for the sensation that the Westminster Review caused when it first came out and is one of the most remarkable of all his writings in both concept and execution. He started with an analysis of the trends in periodical literature, pointing out that it cannot, like books, afford to wait for success; it must succeed immediately or not at all, meaning it is almost always likely to promote the opinions already held by its audience instead of trying to correct or improve them. He then characterized the position of the Edinburgh Review as a political entity, conducting a thorough analysis of the British Constitution from a Radical perspective. He highlighted its distinctly aristocratic nature: the appointment of the majority of the House of Commons by a small number of families; the complete alignment of the more independent part, the county members, with the large landowners; the different classes that this narrow oligarchy brought in as a convenience to share power; and what he referred to as its two supports, the Church and the legal profession. He pointed out the natural tendency of such an aristocratic group to split into two parties, one controlling the executive, while the other tried to replace it with the help of public opinion, without giving up any significant level of aristocratic control. He described the strategies likely to be taken by an aristocratic opposition, flirting with popular principles for public support. He illustrated how this was reflected in the behavior of the Whig party and the Edinburgh Review as its primary literary platform. He described their main characteristic as a "seesaw," writing alternating viewpoints on issues that affected the power or interests of the ruling classes, sometimes in separate articles, sometimes within the same article, and backed up his argument with many examples. Such a powerful critique of the Whig party and its policies had never been made before, and no other striking blow for Radicalism had ever been dealt in this country, nor do I believe anyone alive could have written that article except my father.2
In the meantime the nascent Review had formed a junction with another project, of a purely literary periodical, to be edited by Mr. Henry Southern, afterwards a diplomatist, then a literary man by profession. The two editors agreed to unite their corps, and divide the editorship, Bowring taking the political, Southern the literary department. Southern's Review was to have been published by Longman, and that firm, though part proprietors of the Edinburgh, were willing to be the publishers of the new journal. But when all the arrangements had been made, and the prospectuses sent out, the Longmans saw my father's attack on the Edinburgh, and drew back. My father was now appealed to for his interest with his own publisher, Baldwin, which was exerted with a successful result. And so in April, 1824, amidst anything but hope on my father's part, and that of most of those who afterwards aided in carrying on the Review, the first number made its appearance.
In the meantime, the newly formed Review joined forces with another project for a literary magazine, which was to be edited by Mr. Henry Southern, who later became a diplomat and then a professional writer. The two editors decided to combine their efforts and share the editorship, with Bowring focusing on politics and Southern on literature. Southern's Review was supposed to be published by Longman, and although they were also part owners of the Edinburgh, they agreed to publish the new journal. However, after all the arrangements were settled and the promotional materials were sent out, the Longmans saw my father's criticism of the Edinburgh and withdrew their support. My father was then approached for his influence with his own publisher, Baldwin, which he successfully leveraged. So, in April 1824, despite little hope from my father and most of those who later contributed to the Review, the first issue was released.
That number was an agreeable surprise to most of us. The average of the articles was of much better quality than had been expected. The literary and artistic department had rested chiefly on Mr. Bingham, a barrister (subsequently a police magistrate), who had been for some years a frequenter of Bentham, was a friend of both the Austins, and had adopted with great ardour Mr. Bentham's philosophical opinions. Partly from accident, there were in the first number as many as five articles by Bingham; and we were extremely pleased with them. I well remember the mixed feeling I myself had about the Review; the joy of finding, what we did not at all expect, that it was sufficiently good to be capable of being made a creditable organ of those who held the opinions it professed; and extreme vexation, since it was so good on the whole, at what we thought the blemishes of it. When, however, in addition to our generally favourable opinion of it, we learned that it had an extraordinary large sale for a first number, and found that the appearance of a Radical Review, with pretensions equal to those of the established organs of parties, had excited much attention, there could be no room for hesitation, and we all became eager in doing everything we could to strengthen and improve it.
That number was a pleasant surprise for most of us. The quality of the articles was much better than we expected. The literary and artistic section relied heavily on Mr. Bingham, a lawyer (who later became a police magistrate), who had been a regular at Bentham's for years, was friends with both the Austins, and passionately embraced Mr. Bentham's philosophical views. By chance, there were five articles by Bingham in the first issue, and we were extremely pleased with them. I clearly remember my mixed feelings about the Review: the happiness of discovering that it was unexpectedly good enough to serve as a respectable voice for those who shared its views, and the frustration at what we considered its flaws, despite its overall quality. However, when we learned that it had an exceptionally large sales number for a debut issue, and that the launch of a Radical Review, which aimed to match the established party publications, had generated significant interest, we had no doubt left, and we all became eager to do everything we could to strengthen and improve it.
My father continued to write occasional articles. The Quarterly Review received its exposure, as a sequel to that of the Edinburgh. Of his other contributions, the most important were an attack on Southey's Book of the Church, in the fifth number, and a political article in the twelfth. Mr. Austin only contributed one paper, but one of great merit, an argument against primogeniture, in reply to an article then lately published in the Edinburgh Review by McCulloch. Grote also was a contributor only once; all the time he could spare being already taken up with his History of Greece. The article he wrote was on his own subject, and was a very complete exposure and castigation of Mitford. Bingham and Charles Austin continued to write for some time; Fonblanque was a frequent contributor from the third number. Of my particular associates, Ellis was a regular writer up to the ninth number; and about the time when he left off, others of the set began; Eyton Tooke, Graham, and Roebuck. I was myself the most frequent writer of all, having contributed, from the second number to the eighteenth, thirteen articles; reviews of books on history and political economy, or discussions on special political topics, as corn laws, game laws, law of libel. Occasional articles of merit came in from other acquaintances of my father's, and, in time, of mine; and some of Mr. Bowring's writers turned out well. On the whole, however, the conduct of the Review was never satisfactory to any of the persons strongly interested in its principles, with whom I came in contact. Hardly ever did a number come out without containing several things extremely offensive to us, either in point of opinion, of taste, or by mere want of ability. The unfavourable judgments passed by my father, Grote, the two Austins, and others, were re-echoed with exaggeration by us younger people; and as our youthful zeal rendered us by no means backward in making complaints, we led the two editors a sad life. From my knowledge of what I then was, I have no doubt that we were at least as often wrong as right; and I am very certain that if the Review had been carried on according to our notions (I mean those of the juniors), it would have been no better, perhaps not even so good as it was. But it is worth noting as a fact in the history of Benthamism, that the periodical organ, by which it was best known, was from the first extremely unsatisfactory to those whose opinions on all subjects it was supposed specially to represent.
My father continued to write occasional articles. The Quarterly Review gained exposure as a follow-up to the Edinburgh. Among his other contributions, the most significant were a critique of Southey's Book of the Church in the fifth issue, and a political article in the twelfth. Mr. Austin only submitted one paper, but it was a noteworthy one, arguing against primogeniture in response to a recently published article in the Edinburgh Review by McCulloch. Grote also contributed just once; all his available time was already occupied by his History of Greece. The article he wrote, focusing on his own topic, thoroughly criticized Mitford. Bingham and Charles Austin continued to write for a while; Fonblanque frequently contributed starting from the third issue. Among my close associates, Ellis was a regular writer up to the ninth issue; around the time he stopped, others in our group began contributing, like Eyton Tooke, Graham, and Roebuck. I was the most frequent writer overall, contributing thirteen articles from the second to the eighteenth issue; these included reviews of books on history and political economy, and discussions on specific political issues, such as corn laws, game laws, and the law of libel. Occasionally, articles of merit came in from other acquaintances of my father, and later mine; some of Mr. Bowring's writers produced good work. Overall, however, the management of the Review was never satisfactory to any of the people deeply invested in its principles with whom I interacted. Hardly a single issue was published without containing several things that we found extremely objectionable, whether in terms of opinion, taste, or simply due to a lack of skill. The negative opinions expressed by my father, Grote, the two Austins, and others were echoed with even more intensity by us younger folks; and our youthful enthusiasm made us quite vocal in our complaints, giving the two editors a tough time. Knowing how I was back then, I have no doubt that we were just as often wrong as right; and I’m certain that if the Review had
Meanwhile, however, the Review made considerable noise in the world, and gave a recognised status, in the arena of opinion and discussion, to the Benthamic type of Radicalism, out of all proportion to the number of its adherents, and to the personal merits and abilities, at that time, of most of those who could be reckoned among them. It was a time, as is known, of rapidly rising Liberalism. When the fears and animosities accompanying the war with France had been brought to an end, and people had once more a place in their thoughts for home politics, the tide began to set towards reform. The renewed oppression of the Continent by the old reigning families, the countenance apparently given by the English Government to the conspiracy against liberty called the Holy Alliance, and the enormous weight of the national debt and taxation occasioned by so long and costly a war, rendered the government and parliament very unpopular. Radicalism, under the leadership of the Burdetts and Cobbetts, had assumed a character and importance which seriously alarmed the Administration: and their alarm had scarcely been temporarily assuaged by the celebrated Six Acts, when the trial of Queen Caroline roused a still wider and deeper feeling of hatred. Though the outward signs of this hatred passed away with its exciting cause, there arose on all sides a spirit which had never shown itself before, of opposition to abuses in detail. Mr. Hume's persevering scrutiny of the public expenditure, forcing the House of Commons to a division on every objectionable item in the estimates, had begun to tell with great force on public opinion, and had extorted many minor retrenchments from an unwilling administration. Political economy had asserted itself with great vigour in public affairs, by the petition of the merchants of London for free trade, drawn up in 1820 by Mr. Tooke and presented by Mr. Alexander Baring; and by the noble exertions of Ricardo during the few years of his parliamentary life. His writings, following up the impulse given by the Bullion controversy, and followed up in their turn by the expositions and comments of my father and McCulloch (whose writings in the Edinburgh Review during those years were most valuable), had drawn general attention to the subject, making at least partial converts in the Cabinet itself; and Huskisson, supported by Canning, had commenced that gradual demolition of the protective system, which one of their colleagues virtually completed in 1846, though the last vestiges were only swept away by Mr. Gladstone in 1860. Mr. Peel, then Home Secretary, was entering cautiously into the untrodden and peculiarly Benthamic path of Law Reform. At this period, when Liberalism seemed to be becoming the tone of the time, when improvement of institutions was preached from the highest places, and a complete change of the constitution of Parliament was loudly demanded in the lowest, it is not strange that attention should have been roused by the regular appearance in controversy of what seemed a new school of writers, claiming to be the legislators and theorists of this new tendency. The air of strong conviction with which they wrote, when scarcely anyone else seemed to have an equally strong faith in as definite a creed; the boldness with which they tilted against the very front of both the existing political parties; their uncompromising profession of opposition to many of the generally received opinions, and the suspicion they lay under of holding others still more heterodox than they professed; the talent and verve of at least my father's articles, and the appearance of a corps behind him sufficient to carry on a Review; and finally, the fact that the Review was bought and read, made the so-called Bentham school in philosophy and politics fill a greater place in the public mind than it had held before, or has ever again held since other equally earnest schools of thought have arisen in England. As I was in the headquarters of it, knew of what it was composed, and as one of the most active of its very small number, might say without undue assumption, quorum pars magna fui, it belongs to me more than to most others, to give some account of it.
Meanwhile, the Review made quite an impact in the world, and gave a recognized status in the realm of opinion and debate to the Benthamic style of Radicalism, far exceeding the small number of its followers and the personal qualities of most of those involved at that time. It was a period of rapidly growing Liberalism. After the fears and animosities linked to the war with France had subsided, people began to focus on domestic politics again, and the momentum shifted towards reform. The renewed suppression of Europe by the old ruling families, the support seemingly given by the English Government to the conspiracy against freedom known as the Holy Alliance, and the massive national debt and taxes resulting from such a long and expensive war made the government and parliament very unpopular. Radicalism, led by the Burdetts and Cobbetts, had taken on a character and importance that seriously worried the Administration: their concerns had hardly been eased by the famous Six Acts when the trial of Queen Caroline sparked an even wider and deeper wave of resentment. Although the visible signs of this resentment faded along with its triggering cause, a spirit of opposition to specific abuses emerged, which had never been seen before. Mr. Hume's persistent examination of public spending, which forced the House of Commons to vote on every questionable item in the budget, had begun to significantly impact public opinion and had secured many smaller cuts from a reluctant administration. Political economy gained significant traction in public affairs, through the merchants of London petitioning for free trade, drafted in 1820 by Mr. Tooke and presented by Mr. Alexander Baring; and through the notable efforts of Ricardo during his brief parliamentary career. His writings, building on the momentum of the Bullion controversy, followed up by the analyses and insights of my father and McCulloch (whose contributions in the Edinburgh Review during those years were extremely valuable), garnered widespread attention to the topic, converting at least some members of the Cabinet; and Huskisson, with Canning's support, began to gradually dismantle the protective system, which one of their colleagues would largely finalize in 1846, though the last remnants were only removed by Mr. Gladstone in 1860. Mr. Peel, then Home Secretary, was cautiously exploring the uncharted and distinctly Benthamic territory of Law Reform. During this time, as Liberalism appeared to become the prevailing sentiment, with calls for institutional improvement from the highest levels, and loud demands for a complete overhaul of Parliament's constitution from the grassroots, it was no surprise that interest was piqued by the regular emergence of what seemed to be a new group of writers, asserting themselves as the thinkers and lawmakers of this new movement. Their strong sense of conviction, at a time when hardly anyone else shared such a definitive belief; their audacity in challenging both of the current political parties; their unwavering stance against many widely accepted views, and the suspicion that they held even more radical ideas than they openly admitted; the talent and passion of at least my father's articles, along with the presence of a substantial body of support behind him to sustain a Review; and ultimately, the fact that the Review was purchased and read, led the so-called Bentham school in philosophy and politics to occupy a larger space in public consciousness than it had before or has since, even as other equally passionate schools of thought emerged in England. As I was at the center of it, aware of its makeup, and as one of the most active members of its small group, I can say without overstepping, quorum pars magna fui, that it is my place more than most others to provide some account of it.
This supposed school, then, had no other existence than what was constituted by the fact, that my father's writings and conversation drew round him a certain number of young men who had already imbibed, or who imbibed from him, a greater or smaller portion of his very decided political and philosophical opinions. The notion that Bentham was surrounded by a band of disciples who received their opinions from his lips, is a fable to which my father did justice in his "Fragment on Mackintosh," and which, to all who knew Mr. Bentham's habits of life and manner of conversation, is simply ridiculous. The influence which Bentham exercised was by his writings. Through them he has produced, and is producing, effects on the condition of mankind, wider and deeper, no doubt, than any which can be attributed to my father. He is a much greater name in history. But my father exercised a far greater personal ascendency. He was sought for the vigour and instructiveness of his conversation, and did use it largely as an instrument for the diffusion of his opinions. I have never known any man who could do such ample justice to his best thoughts in colloquial discussion. His perfect command over his great mental resources, the terseness and expressiveness of his language and the moral earnestness as well as intellectual force of his delivery, made him one of the most striking of all argumentative conversers: and he was full of anecdote, a hearty laugher, and, when with people whom he liked, a most lively and amusing companion. It was not solely, or even chiefly, in diffusing his merely intellectual convictions that his power showed itself: it was still more through the influence of a quality, of which I have only since learnt to appreciate the extreme rarity: that exalted public spirit, and regard above all things to the good of the whole, which warmed into life and activity every germ of similar virtue that existed in the minds he came in contact with: the desire he made them feel for his approbation, the shame at his disapproval; the moral support which his conversation and his very existence gave to those who were aiming at the same objects, and the encouragement he afforded to the fainthearted or desponding among them, by the firm confidence which (though the reverse of sanguine as to the results to be expected in any one particular case) he always felt in the power of reason, the general progress of improvement, and the good which individuals could do by judicious effort.
This supposed school had no existence other than the fact that my father's writings and conversations attracted a number of young men who had already absorbed, or who absorbed from him, varying degrees of his strong political and philosophical views. The idea that Bentham was surrounded by a group of followers who learned their opinions from him is a myth that my father addressed in his "Fragment on Mackintosh," and to anyone familiar with Mr. Bentham's lifestyle and conversational style, it's simply absurd. The influence Bentham had was through his writings. Through them, he has created—and is creating—effects on humanity's condition that are wider and deeper, no doubt, than anything attributable to my father. He is a much more significant name in history. But my father had far greater personal influence. He was sought after for the energy and insight of his conversation, which he used extensively to spread his opinions. I have never met anyone who could present his best thoughts in spontaneous discussion so effectively. His complete command of his mental faculties, the clarity and expressiveness of his language, and the moral seriousness as well as intellectual strength of his delivery made him one of the most remarkable debaters. He was full of anecdotes, a hearty laugher, and when he was with people he liked, he was a lively and entertaining companion. His influence did not solely, or even primarily, come from spreading his intellectual beliefs; it was more about a quality I have only recently come to appreciate as extremely rare: that elevated public spirit, and a concern for the common good that inspired similar virtues in those he interacted with. He instilled in them a desire for his approval, a sense of shame when disapproved of, the moral support his conversation and very presence provided to those pursuing similar goals, and the encouragement he offered to the timid or discouraged among them, due to his firm belief in the power of reason, the overall progress of improvement, and the good that individuals could achieve through thoughtful effort.
If was my father's opinions which gave the distinguishing character to the Benthamic or utilitarian propagandism of that time. They fell singly, scattered from him, in many directions, but they flowed from him in a continued stream principally in three channels. One was through me, the only mind directly formed by his instructions, and through whom considerable influence was exercised over various young men, who became, in their turn, propagandists. A second was through some of the Cambridge contemporaries of Charles Austin, who, either initiated by him or under the general mental impulse which he gave, had adopted many opinions allied to those of my father, and some of the more considerable of whom afterwards sought my father's acquaintance and frequented his house. Among these may be mentioned Strutt, afterwards Lord Belper, and the present Lord Romilly, with whose eminent father, Sir Samuel, my father had of old been on terms of friendship. The third channel was that of a younger generation of Cambridge undergraduates, contemporary, not with Austin, but with Eyton Tooke, who were drawn to that estimable person by affinity of opinions, and introduced by him to my father: the most notable of these was Charles Buller. Various other persons individually received and transmitted a considerable amount of my father's influence: for example, Black (as before mentioned) and Fonblanque: most of these, however, we accounted only partial allies; Fonblanque, for instance, was always divergent from us on many important points. But indeed there was by no means complete unanimity among any portion of us, nor had any of us adopted implicitly all my father's opinions. For example, although his Essay on Government was regarded probably by all of us as a masterpiece of political wisdom, our adhesion by no means extended to the paragraph of it in which he maintains that women may, consistently with good government, be excluded from the suffrage, because their interest is the same with that of men. From this doctrine, I, and all those who formed my chosen associates, most positively dissented. It is due to my father to say that he denied having intended to affirm that women should be excluded, any more than men under the age of forty, concerning whom he maintained in the very next paragraph an exactly similar thesis. He was, as he truly said, not discussing whether the suffrage had better be restricted, but only (assuming that it is to be restricted) what is the utmost limit of restriction which does not necessarily involve a sacrifice of the securities for good government. But I thought then, as I have always thought since that the opinion which he acknowledged, no less than that which he disclaimed, is as great an error as any of those against which the Essay was directed; that the interest of women is included in that of men exactly as much as the interest of subjects is included in that of kings, and no more; and that every reason which exists for giving the suffrage to anybody, demands that it should not be withheld from women. This was also the general opinion of the younger proselytes; and it is pleasant to be able to say that Mr. Bentham, on this important point, was wholly on our side.
It was my father's views that shaped the distinctive character of Bentham's or utilitarian advocacy during that time. They came from him in bits and pieces, but mainly flowed through three main channels. One was through me, the only person directly influenced by his teachings, and through whom he had a significant impact on various young men, who became propagandists in their own right. The second channel was through some of Charles Austin's peers at Cambridge, who, either guided by him or inspired by his general influence, adopted many of my father's views. Some of the more notable ones later sought my father's friendship and visited his home. Among these were Strutt, who would later become Lord Belper, and the current Lord Romilly, whose prominent father, Sir Samuel, had been a longtime friend of my father. The third channel involved a younger group of Cambridge undergraduates, who were not contemporaries of Austin but of Eyton Tooke. They were drawn to him because of shared views and were introduced to my father by him; the most noteworthy of these was Charles Buller. Various other individuals also received and spread my father's influence: for instance, Black (as mentioned earlier) and Fonblanque. However, we considered most of these people only partial allies; Fonblanque, for example, often differed from us on several key issues. In fact, there was by no means total agreement among us, nor did any of us fully accept all of my father's ideas. For instance, while we all likely regarded his Essay on Government as a masterpiece of political thought, we didn't all agree with the section where he argued that women could be excluded from voting without harming good governance because their interests aligned with those of men. I, along with all my closest associates, strongly disagreed with this view. It's important to note that my father claimed he never intended to suggest that women should be excluded, just like men under the age of forty, regarding whom he held a similar position in the next paragraph. He asserted, as he rightly did, that he wasn't debating whether voting rights should be limited, but only (assuming they are limited) what the maximum restriction could be without undermining the safeguards for good governance. However, I have always believed that the view he acknowledged, as well as the one he denied, is a significant error similar to those against which the Essay was aimed; women's interests are as much included in men's as subjects' interests are in kings', and that every reason for granting the vote to anyone necessitates allowing it for women. This was also the common opinion of the younger supporters, and it’s nice to note that Mr. Bentham was entirely on our side regarding this crucial matter.
But though none of us, probably, agreed in every respect with my father, his opinions, as I said before, were the principal element which gave its colour and character to the little group of young men who were the first propagators of what was afterwards called "Philosophic Radicalism." Their mode of thinking was not characterized by Benthamism in any sense which has relation to Bentham as a chief or guide, but rather by a combination of Bentham's point of view with that of the modern political economy, and with the Hartleian metaphysics. Malthus's population principle was quite as much a banner, and point of union among us, as any opinion specially belonging to Bentham. This great doctrine, originally brought forward as an argument against the indefinite improvability of human affairs, we took up with ardent zeal in the contrary sense, as indicating the sole means of realizing that improvability by securing full employment at high wages to the whole labouring population through a voluntary restriction of the increase of their numbers. The other leading characteristics of the creed, which we held in common with my father, may be stated as follows:
But even though none of us probably agreed with my father in every way, his views, as I mentioned before, were the main influence that shaped the little group of young men who were the early advocates of what later became known as "Philosophic Radicalism." Their way of thinking wasn't defined by Benthamism in any way that saw Bentham as a leader or guide, but was more about combining Bentham's perspective with modern political economy and Hartleian metaphysics. Malthus's principle on population was just as much a rallying point for us as any specific opinions tied to Bentham. This significant idea, initially proposed as an argument against the endless improvement of human conditions, was embraced by us with great enthusiasm in the opposite sense, as a way to achieve that improvement by ensuring full employment at high wages for the entire working population through a voluntary limit on the growth of their numbers. The other main beliefs we shared with my father can be summarized as follows:
In politics, an almost unbounded confidence in the efficacy of two things: representative government, and complete freedom of discussion. So complete was my father's reliance on the influence of reason over the minds of mankind, whenever it is allowed to reach them, that he felt as if all would be gained if the whole population were taught to read, if all sorts of opinions were allowed to be addressed to them by word and in writing, and if by means of the suffrage they could nominate a legislature to give effect to the opinions they adopted. He thought that when the legislature no longer represented a class interest, it would aim at the general interest, honestly and with adequate wisdom; since the people would be sufficiently under the guidance of educated intelligence, to make in general a good choice of persons to represent them, and having done so, to leave to those whom they had chosen a liberal discretion. Accordingly aristocratic rule, the government of the Few in any of its shapes, being in his eyes the only thing which stood between mankind and an administration of their affairs by the best wisdom to be found among them, was the object of his sternest disapprobation, and a democratic suffrage the principal article of his political creed, not on the ground of liberty, Rights of Man, or any of the phrases, more or less significant, by which, up to that time, democracy had usually been defended, but as the most essential of "securities for good government." In this, too, he held fast only to what he deemed essentials; he was comparatively indifferent to monarchical or republican forms—far more so than Bentham, to whom a king, in the character of "corrupter-general," appeared necessarily very noxious. Next to aristocracy, an established church, or corporation of priests, as being by position the great depravers of religion, and interested in opposing the progress of the human mind, was the object of his greatest detestation; though he disliked no clergyman personally who did not deserve it, and was on terms of sincere friendship with several. In ethics his moral feelings were energetic and rigid on all points which he deemed important to human well being, while he was supremely indifferent in opinion (though his indifference did not show itself in personal conduct) to all those doctrines of the common morality, which he thought had no foundation but in asceticism and priestcraft. He looked forward, for example, to a considerable increase of freedom in the relations between the sexes, though without pretending to define exactly what would be, or ought to be, the precise conditions of that freedom. This opinion was connected in him with no sensuality either of a theoretical or of a practical kind. He anticipated, on the contrary, as one of the beneficial effects of increased freedom, that the imagination would no longer dwell upon the physical relation and its adjuncts, and swell this into one of the principal objects of life; a perversion of the imagination and feelings, which he regarded as one of the deepest seated and most pervading evils in the human mind. In psychology, his fundamental doctrine was the formation of all human character by circumstances, through the universal Principle of Association, and the consequent unlimited possibility of improving the moral and intellectual condition of mankind by education. Of all his doctrines none was more important than this, or needs more to be insisted on; unfortunately there is none which is more contradictory to the prevailing tendencies of speculation, both in his time and since.
In politics, there was an almost limitless confidence in the effectiveness of two things: representative government and complete freedom of discussion. My father's faith in the power of reason to influence people was so strong that he believed it would make a difference if everyone learned to read, if all kinds of opinions were communicated to them through speech and writing, and if, through voting, they could choose a legislature that would enact the views they supported. He thought that when the legislature stopped representing only the interests of a specific class, it would start aiming for the general good, honestly and wisely; since the people would be guided by educated minds to make good choices of representatives, and having done so, would trust those they elected to make decisions on their behalf. Therefore, he viewed aristocratic rule, the governance of a few, in any form, as the only thing blocking people from being governed by the best wisdom available among them. This prompted his strongest disapproval, with democratic voting being the cornerstone of his political belief—not based on liberty, the Rights of Man, or phrases that had been used to defend democracy, but as the most essential "security for good government." He focused only on what he considered fundamentally important; he was relatively indifferent to whether a monarchy or a republic was in place—much more so than Bentham, for whom a king, as the "corruptor-general," seemed inherently harmful. Next to aristocracy, an established church or a priesthood, which he viewed as major corruptors of religion and obstacles to human progress, was what he despised the most; however, he had no personal dislike for clergymen who didn’t deserve it and maintained genuine friendships with several. In ethics, he had strong and rigid moral views on matters he deemed vital for human well-being but was completely indifferent to doctrines of common morality that he believed were based solely in asceticism and clerical interests. He anticipated a significant increase in freedom in relationships between genders, even though he didn’t claim to specify the exact conditions of that freedom. This viewpoint was not linked to any sort of sensuality in theory or practice. On the contrary, he believed that one of the positive effects of increased freedom would be that people's imaginations would no longer fixate on physical relationships and their elements, and inflate them into life's primary focus; he regarded this fixation as a deep and pervasive issue in human nature. In psychology, his core belief was that all human character is shaped by circumstances through the universal Principle of Association, leading to the unlimited potential for improving the moral and intellectual state of humanity through education. Of all his teachings, none was more crucial than this, nor needs more emphasis; unfortunately, it is also the one that contradicts the prevailing trends of thought, both in his time and afterwards.
These various opinions were seized on with youthful fanaticism by the little knot of young men of whom I was one: and we put into them a sectarian spirit, from which, in intention at least, my father was wholly free. What we (or rather a phantom substituted in the place of us) were sometimes, by a ridiculous exaggeration, called by others, namely a "school," some of us for a time really hoped and aspired to be. The French philosophes of the eighteenth century were the examples we sought to imitate, and we hoped to accomplish no less results. No one of the set went to so great excesses in his boyish ambition as I did; which might be shown by many particulars, were it not an useless waste of space and time.
These different opinions were enthusiastically embraced by the small group of young men I was part of, and we added a sectarian attitude to them, from which, at least in intention, my father was completely free. What we (or rather a shadow standing in for us) were sometimes absurdly called by others, namely a "school," some of us genuinely hoped to become for a time. The French philosophers of the eighteenth century were the models we aimed to emulate, and we expected to achieve equally significant outcomes. None of the group went to such extremes in his youthful ambition as I did; examples could be provided, but that would just be a pointless waste of space and time.
All this, however, is properly only the outside of our existence; or, at least, the intellectual part alone, and no more than one side of that. In attempting to penetrate inward, and give any indication of what we were as human beings, I must be understood as speaking only of myself, of whom alone I can speak from sufficient knowledge; and I do not believe that the picture would suit any of my companions without many and great modifications.
All this, however, is really just the surface of our existence; or, at least, it's only the intellectual aspect, and just one side of it. When I try to look deeper and describe what we are as humans, I can only speak for myself, as I can only share what I know well; and I don't think my depiction would fit any of my companions without many significant changes.
I conceive that the description so often given of a Benthamite, as a mere reasoning machine, though extremely inapplicable to most of those who have been designated by that title, was during two or three years of my life not altogether untrue of me. It was perhaps as applicable to me as it can well be to anyone just entering into life, to whom the common objects of desire must in general have at least the attraction of novelty. There is nothing very extraordinary in this fact: no youth of the age I then was, can be expected to be more than one thing, and this was the thing I happened to be. Ambition and desire of distinction I had in abundance; and zeal for what I thought the good of mankind was my strongest sentiment, mixing with and colouring all others. But my zeal was as yet little else, at that period of my life, than zeal for speculative opinions. It had not its root in genuine benevolence, or sympathy with mankind; though these qualities held their due place in my ethical standard. Nor was it connected with any high enthusiasm for ideal nobleness. Yet of this feeling I was imaginatively very susceptible; but there was at that time an intermission of its natural aliment, poetical culture, while there was a superabundance of the discipline antagonistic to it, that of mere logic and analysis. Add to this that, as already mentioned, my father's teachings tended to the undervaluing of feeling. It was not that he was himself cold-hearted or insensible; I believe it was rather from the contrary quality; he thought that feeling could take care of itself; that there was sure to be enough of it if actions were properly cared about. Offended by the frequency with which, in ethical and philosophical controversy, feeling is made the ultimate reason and justification of conduct, instead of being itself called on for a justification, while, in practice, actions the effect of which on human happiness is mischievous, are defended as being required by feeling, and the character of a person of feeling obtains a credit for desert, which he thought only due to actions, he had a real impatience of attributing praise to feeling, or of any but the most sparing reference to it, either in the estimation of persons or in the discussion of things. In addition to the influence which this characteristic in him had on me and others, we found all the opinions to which we attached most importance, constantly attacked on the ground of feeling. Utility was denounced as cold calculation; political economy as hard-hearted; anti-population doctrines as repulsive to the natural feelings of mankind. We retorted by the word "sentimentality," which, along with "declamation" and "vague generalities," served us as common terms of opprobrium. Although we were generally in the right, as against those who were opposed to us, the effect was that the cultivation of feeling (except the feelings of public and private duty) was not in much esteem among us, and had very little place in the thoughts of most of us, myself in particular. What we principally thought of, was to alter people's opinions; to make them believe according to evidence, and know what was their real interest, which when they once knew, they would, we thought, by the instrument of opinion, enforce a regard to it upon one another. While fully recognising the superior excellence of unselfish benevolence and love of justice, we did not expect the regeneration of mankind from any direct action on those sentiments, but from the effect of educated intellect, enlightening the selfish feelings. Although this last is prodigiously important as a means of improvement in the hands of those who are themselves impelled by nobler principles of action, I do not believe that any one of the survivors of the Benthamites or Utilitarians of that day now relies mainly upon it for the general amendment of human conduct.
I believe that the common description of a Benthamite as just a reasoning machine, while not accurate for most people labeled that way, was somewhat true for me during a couple of years of my life. It applied to me as much as it could to anyone starting out in life, where the typical desires usually seem appealing mainly because they are new. There’s nothing unusual about this: no young person at my stage could be expected to be more than one thing, and this was the thing I happened to be. I had plenty of ambition and a desire for recognition, and my strongest feeling was a passion for what I thought was the greater good for humanity, which colored all my other sentiments. But at that time in my life, my passion was mostly just for theoretical ideas. It didn’t stem from true kindness or empathy for others, even though those qualities were part of my moral view. Nor was it linked to a deep enthusiasm for an ideal form of nobility. Still, I was very open to this feeling imaginatively; however, I was lacking the usual inspiration from poetry, while being overwhelmed by strict logic and analysis. Additionally, as mentioned earlier, my father's teachings led me to undervalue feelings. He wasn’t cold-hearted or indifferent; rather, he believed feelings would take care of themselves and that there would naturally be enough if actions were focused on properly. He was frustrated by how often feelings were used as the final justification for actions in ethical and philosophical debates, rather than being asked to justify themselves. He also saw how actions that negatively impacted human happiness were defended because of feelings, leading to credit for character based on sentimentality, which he thought should only be given for actions. His impatience with attributing praise to feelings, or even referencing them sparingly, influenced both me and others. We found that the opinions we valued most were regularly attacked on emotional grounds. Utility was labeled as cold-hearted calculation; political economy was seen as lacking compassion; anti-population arguments were deemed contrary to natural human feelings. We responded by calling this “sentimentality,” along with terms like “declamation” and “vague generalities,” which we used as insults. While we were usually right against our opponents, the result was that the cultivation of feelings (apart from those related to public and private duty) was not valued among us, especially by me. Our main focus was on changing people’s opinions—to get them to believe based on evidence and understand their real interests, which we thought would, once recognized, lead them to enforce regard for it upon each other. Although we fully acknowledged the superiority of selfless kindness and love for justice, we didn’t expect the transformation of humanity from directly encouraging those feelings, but rather from the influence of educated intellect enlightening selfish desires. While this approach is incredibly important for improvement when used by those driven by nobler principles, I don’t believe that any of the surviving Benthamites or Utilitarians from that time rely primarily on it for positive changes in human behavior now.
From this neglect both in theory and in practice of the cultivation of feeling, naturally resulted, among other things, an undervaluing of poetry, and of Imagination generally, as an element of human nature. It is, or was, part of the popular notion of Benthamites, that they are enemies of poetry: this was partly true of Bentham himself; he used to say that "all poetry is misrepresentation": but in the sense in which he said it, the same might have been said of all impressive speech; of all representation or inculcation more oratorical in its character than a sum in arithmetic. An article of Bingham's in the first number of the Westminster Review, in which he offered as an explanation of something which he disliked in Moore, that "Mr. Moore is a poet, and therefore is not a reasoner," did a good deal to attach the notion of hating poetry to the writers in the Review. But the truth was that many of us were great readers of poetry; Bingham himself had been a writer of it, while as regards me (and the same thing might be said of my father), the correct statement would be, not that I disliked poetry, but that I was theoretically indifferent to it. I disliked any sentiments in poetry which I should have disliked in prose; and that included a great deal. And I was wholly blind to its place in human culture, as a means of educating the feelings. But I was always personally very susceptible to some kinds of it. In the most sectarian period of my Benthamism, I happened to look into Pope's Essay on Man, and, though every opinion in it was contrary to mine, I well remember how powerfully it acted on my imagination. Perhaps at that time poetical composition of any higher type than eloquent discussion in verse, might not have produced a similar effect upon me: at all events I seldom gave it an opportunity. This, however, was a mere passive state. Long before I had enlarged in any considerable degree the basis of my intellectual creed, I had obtained, in the natural course of my mental progress, poetic culture of the most valuable kind, by means of reverential admiration for the lives and characters of heroic persons; especially the heroes of philosophy. The same inspiring effect which so many of the benefactors of mankind have left on record that they had experienced from Plutarch's Lives, was produced on me by Plato's pictures of Socrates, and by some modern biographies, above all by Condorcet's Life of Turgot; a book well calculated to rouse the best sort of enthusiasm, since it contains one of the wisest and noblest of lives, delineated by one of the wisest and noblest of men. The heroic virtue of these glorious representatives of the opinions with which I sympathized, deeply affected me, and I perpetually recurred to them as others do to a favourite poet, when needing to be carried up into the more elevated regions of feeling and thought. I may observe by the way that this book cured me of my sectarian follies. The two or three pages beginning "Il regardait toute secte comme nuisible," and explaining why Turgot always kept himself perfectly distinct from the Encyclopedists, sank deeply into my mind. I left off designating myself and others as Utilitarians, and by the pronoun "we," or any other collective designation, I ceased to afficher sectarianism. My real inward sectarianism I did not get rid of till later, and much more gradually.
Due to the neglect of emotional development in both theory and practice, there ended up being an undervaluation of poetry and imagination as aspects of human nature. Many people believed that Benthamites opposed poetry, which was partly true for Bentham himself; he often claimed that "all poetry is misrepresentation." However, in the way he meant it, the same could be said about any impressive speech or any representation that was more oratorical than a simple arithmetic problem. In the first issue of the Westminster Review, Bingham wrote an article suggesting that what he disliked about Moore was that "Mr. Moore is a poet, and therefore is not a reasoner," which contributed to the perception that the writers in the Review hated poetry. The reality was that many of us were avid poetry readers; Bingham himself had written poetry, while I (and similarly my father) was actually indifferent to it on a theoretical level. I disliked any sentiments in poetry that I would have also disliked in prose, which included a lot of material. I failed to see its importance in human culture as a means of nurturing emotions. Still, I was deeply affected by certain types of poetry. At the height of my Benthamite beliefs, I happened to read Pope's Essay on Man, and although I disagreed with every opinion in it, I remember vividly how it powerfully influenced my imagination. Perhaps, at that time, any poetry more sophisticated than eloquent verse discussions wouldn't have had a similar effect on me; in any case, I rarely gave it a chance. This was just a passive state of mind. Long before I expanded my intellectual beliefs significantly, I had naturally developed a valuable poetic appreciation through my deep admiration for the lives and characters of heroic figures, particularly the heroes of philosophy. The same inspiring effect experienced by many great benefactors from Plutarch's Lives was also produced in me by Plato's portrayals of Socrates and some modern biographies, especially Condorcet's Life of Turgot, a book designed to inspire the most commendable enthusiasm, as it depicts one of the wisest and noblest lives through one of the wisest and noblest men. The heroic virtue of these remarkable figures who shared my values profoundly moved me, and I frequently turned to them like others turn to a favorite poet when I needed to elevate my feelings and thoughts. I should mention that this book helped me overcome my sectarian beliefs. The few pages that start with "Il regardait toute secte comme nuisible," explaining why Turgot always maintained a clear distinction from the Encyclopedists, made a lasting impression on me. I stopped labeling myself and others as Utilitarians and gave up using "we" or any other collective term, thereby abandoning sectarianism. However, I didn't completely shed my inner sectarianism until later, and that happened much more gradually.
About the end of 1824, or beginning of 1825, Mr. Bentham, having lately got back his papers on Evidence from M. Dumont (whose Traiti des Preuves Judiciaires, grounded on them, was then first completed and published), resolved to have them printed in the original, and bethought himself of me as capable of preparing them for the press; in the same manner as his Book of Fallacies had been recently edited by Bingham. I gladly undertook this task, and it occupied nearly all my leisure for about a year, exclusive of the time afterwards spent in seeing the five large volumes through the press. Mr. Bentham had begun this treatise three time's, at considerable intervals, each time in a different manner, and each time without reference to the preceding: two of the three times he had gone over nearly the whole subject. These three masses of manuscript it was my business to condense into a single treatise, adopting the one last written as the groundwork, and incorporating with it as much of the two others as it had not completely superseded. I had also to unroll such of Bentham's involved and parenthetical sentences as seemed to overpass by their complexity the measure of what readers were likely to take the pains to understand. It was further Mr. Bentham's particular desire that I should, from myself, endeavour to supply any lacunae which he had left; and at his instance I read, for this purpose, the most authoritative treatises on the English Law of Evidence, and commented on a few of the objectionable points of the English rules, which had escaped Bentham's notice. I also replied to the objections which had been made to some of his doctrines by reviewers of Dumont's book, and added a few supplementary remarks on some of the more abstract parts of the subject, such as the theory of improbability and impossibility. The controversial part of these editorial additions was written in a more assuming tone than became one so young and inexperienced as I was: but indeed I had never contemplated coming forward in my own person; and as an anonymous editor of Bentham I fell into the tone of my author, not thinking it unsuitable to him or to the subject, however it might be so to me. My name as editor was put to the book after it was printed, at Mr. Bentham's positive desire, which I in vain attempted to persuade him to forego.
Around the end of 1824 or the start of 1825, Mr. Bentham, having recently received his papers on Evidence back from M. Dumont (whose Traité des Preuves Judiciaires, based on them, was just completed and published), decided to have them printed in the original format and thought of me as someone capable of preparing them for publication, similar to how his Book of Fallacies had been recently edited by Bingham. I happily took on this task, which occupied nearly all my free time for about a year, not including the time afterward spent overseeing the printing of the five large volumes. Mr. Bentham had started this treatise three times, at significant intervals, each time in a different way and without referring to the previous versions: during two of those three attempts, he nearly covered the entire subject. It was my job to condense these three large manuscripts into a single treatise, using the most recent version as the foundation and incorporating as much of the earlier ones as it didn’t completely replace. I also had to clarify some of Bentham’s complex and parenthetical sentences that might be too complicated for readers to understand. Additionally, it was Mr. Bentham’s specific wish that I should try to fill in any lacunae he had left; at his request, I read the most authoritative treatises on English Law of Evidence for this purpose and commented on a few problematic points of the English rules that Bentham had overlooked. I also addressed the objections raised by reviewers of Dumont's book regarding some of his ideas and added a few extra remarks on some of the more theoretical aspects, like the theories of improbability and impossibility. The argumentative part of these editorial additions was written in a more assertive tone than what suited someone as young and inexperienced as I was: but I had never intended to present myself in my own right; as an anonymous editor of Bentham, I adopted the tone of my author, finding it appropriate for him and the subject, regardless of how it may have suited me. My name as editor was added to the book after it was printed, at Mr. Bentham’s insistence, which I unsuccessfully tried to persuade him to reconsider.
The time occupied in this editorial work was extremely well employed in respect to my own improvement. The Rationale of Judicial Evidence is one of the richest in matter of all Bentham's productions. The theory of evidence being in itself one of the most important of his subjects, and ramifying into most of the others, the book contains, very fully developed, a great proportion of all his best thoughts: while, among more special things, it comprises the most elaborate exposure of the vices and defects of English law, as it then was, which is to be found in his works; not confined to the law of evidence, but including, by way of illustrative episode, the entire procedure or practice of Westminster Hall. The direct knowledge, therefore, which I obtained from the book, and which was imprinted upon me much more thoroughly than it could have been by mere reading, was itself no small acquisition. But this occupation did for me what might seem less to be expected; it gave a great start to my powers of composition. Everything which I wrote subsequently to this editorial employment, was markedly superior to anything that I had written before it. Bentham's later style, as the world knows, was heavy and cumbersome, from the excess of a good quality, the love of precision, which made him introduce clause within clause into the heart of every sentence, that the reader might receive into his mind all the modifications and qualifications simultaneously with the main proposition: and the habit grew on him until his sentences became, to those not accustomed to them, most laborious reading. But his earlier style, that of the Fragment on Government, Plan of a Judicial Establishment, etc., is a model of liveliness and ease combined with fulness of matter, scarcely ever surpassed: and of this earlier style there were many striking specimens in the manuscripts on Evidence, all of which I endeavoured to preserve. So long a course of this admirable writing had a considerable effect upon my own; and I added to it by the assiduous reading of other writers, both French and English, who combined, in a remarkable degree, ease with force, such as Goldsmith, Fielding, Pascal, Voltaire, and Courier. Through these influences my writing lost the jejuneness of my early compositions; the bones and cartilages began to clothe themselves with flesh, and the style became, at times, lively and almost light.
The time spent on this editorial work was incredibly beneficial for my own growth. The Rationale of Judicial Evidence is one of the most content-rich of all Bentham’s works. Since the theory of evidence is one of his most crucial topics and connects to many others, the book fully develops a significant portion of his best ideas. Among other specific topics, it includes the most detailed critique of the flaws and shortcomings of English law as it existed at that time, covering not only the law of evidence but also providing illustrative examples of the entire process or practices of Westminster Hall. Therefore, the direct knowledge I gained from the book, which ingrained itself in me far more deeply than simple reading could have, was a valuable gain. But this work did something for me that might be less expected: it greatly boosted my writing skills. Everything I wrote after this editorial work was noticeably better than anything I had written before. As everyone knows, Bentham's later style was heavy and unwieldy, stemming from an excess of a desirable quality: his love of precision, which led him to embed clause within clause in every sentence, ensuring the reader understood all the nuances and modifications alongside the main idea. This habit developed until his writing became quite laborious for those unaccustomed to it. However, his earlier style, as seen in the Fragment on Government, Plan of a Judicial Establishment, etc., is a model of liveliness and ease mixed with rich content, rarely surpassed. There were many striking examples of this earlier style in the manuscripts on Evidence, which I made an effort to preserve. A long period of exposure to this excellent writing significantly influenced my own style; I also enhanced it by diligently reading other writers, both French and English, who skillfully combined ease with strength, such as Goldsmith, Fielding, Pascal, Voltaire, and Courier. Through these influences, my writing shed the dullness of my earlier works; the bare bones began to flesh out, and at times, the style became lively and almost light.
This improvement was first exhibited in a new field. Mr. Marshall, of Leeds, father of the present generation of Marshalls, the same who was brought into Parliament for Yorkshire, when the representation forfeited by Grampound was transferred to it, an earnest Parliamentary reformer, and a man of large fortune, of which he made a liberal use, had been much struck with Bentham's Book of Fallacies; and the thought had occurred to him that it would be useful to publish annually the Parliamentary Debates, not in the chronological order of Hansard, but classified according to subjects, and accompanied by a commentary pointing out the fallacies of the speakers. With this intention, he very naturally addressed himself to the editor of the Book of Fallacies; and Bingham, with the assistance of Charles Austin, undertook the editorship. The work was called Parliamentary History and Review. Its sale was not sufficient to keep it in existence, and it only lasted three years. It excited, however, some attention among parliamentary and political people. The best strength of the party was put forth in it; and its execution did them much more credit than that of the Westminster Review had ever done. Bingham and Charles Austin wrote much in it; as did Strutt, Romilly, and several other Liberal lawyers. My father wrote one article in his best style; the elder Austin another. Coulson wrote one of great merit. It fell to my lot to lead off the first number by an article on the principal topic of the session (that of 1825), the Catholic Association and the Catholic Disabilities. In the second number I wrote an elaborate Essay on the Commercial Crisis of 1825 and the Currency Debates. In the third I had two articles, one on a minor subject, the other on the Reciprocity principle in commerce, ` propos of a celebrated diplomatic correspondence between Canning and Gallatin. These writings were no longer mere reproductions and applications of the doctrines I had been taught; they were original thinking, as far as that name can be applied to old ideas in new forms and connexions: and I do not exceed the truth in saying that there was a maturity, and a well-digested, character about them, which there had not been in any of my previous performances. In execution, therefore, they were not at all juvenile; but their subjects have either gone by, or have been so much better treated since, that they are entirely superseded, and should remain buried in the same oblivion with my contributions to the first dynasty of the Westminster Review.
This improvement was first shown in a new area. Mr. Marshall from Leeds, the father of the current generation of Marshalls, who was elected to Parliament for Yorkshire when the seat lost by Grampound was transferred to it, was a passionate advocate for parliamentary reform and a man of significant wealth, which he used generously. He was greatly impressed by Bentham's Book of Fallacies; and he came up with the idea of annually publishing the Parliamentary Debates, not in the chronological order of Hansard, but organized by topics, with commentary highlighting the speakers' fallacies. With this goal in mind, he naturally reached out to the editor of the Book of Fallacies; and Bingham, with the help of Charles Austin, took on the role of editor. The work was titled Parliamentary History and Review. Its sales weren't enough to sustain it, and it only lasted three years. However, it garnered some attention among parliamentary and political circles. The party's best contributions were presented in it, and its execution reflected more positively on them than the Westminster Review ever had. Bingham and Charles Austin wrote extensively for it, along with Strutt, Romilly, and several other liberal lawyers. My father contributed an article in his best style, and the elder Austin wrote another. Coulson authored one of considerable merit. I had the opportunity to kick off the first issue with an article on the main topic of that session (1825), covering the Catholic Association and Catholic Disabilities. In the second issue, I penned an elaborate essay on the Commercial Crisis of 1825 and the Currency Debates. In the third issue, I contributed two articles, one on a minor subject, and another on the Reciprocity principle in commerce, propos of a famous diplomatic correspondence between Canning and Gallatin. These writings weren’t just simple reproductions or applications of the ideas I'd been taught; they represented original thinking, as far as that term can be applied to old ideas presented in new forms and connections: and I can honestly say that they had a maturity and a well-considered quality that my previous works lacked. In execution, they were far from juvenile; but their topics have either become outdated or have been so much better addressed since that they are completely overshadowed and should remain forgotten along with my contributions to the early issues of the Westminster Review.
While thus engaged in writing for the public, I did not neglect other modes of self-cultivation. It was at this time that I learnt German; beginning it on the Hamiltonian method, for which purpose I and several of my companions formed a class. For several years from this period, our social studies assumed a shape which contributed very much to my mental progress. The idea occurred to us of carrying on, by reading and conversation, a joint study of several of the branches of science which we wished to be masters of. We assembled to the number of a dozen or more. Mr. Grote lent a room of his house in Threadneedle Street for the purpose, and his partner, Prescott, one of the three original members of the Utilitarian Society, made one among us. We met two mornings in every week, from half-past eight till ten, at which hour most of us were called off to our daily occupations. Our first subject was Political Economy. We chose some systematic treatise as our text-book; my father's Elements being our first choice. One of us read aloud a chapter, or some smaller portion of the book. The discussion was then opened, and anyone who had an objection, or other remark to make, made it. Our rule was to discuss thoroughly every point raised, whether great or small, prolonging the discussion until all who took part were satisfied with the conclusion they had individually arrived at; and to follow up every topic of collateral speculation which the chapter or the conversation suggested, never leaving it until we had untied every knot which we found. We repeatedly kept up the discussion of some one point for several weeks, thinking intently on it during the intervals of our meetings, and contriving solutions of the new difficulties which had risen up in the last morning's discussion. When we had finished in this way my father's Elements, we went in the same manner through Ricardo's Principles of Political Economy, and Bailey's Dissertation on Value. These close and vigorous discussions were not only improving in a high degree to those who took part in them, but brought out new views of some topics of abstract Political Economy. The theory of International Values which I afterwards published, emanated from these conversations, as did also the modified form of Ricardo's Theory of Profits, laid down in my Essay on Profits and Interest. Those among us with whom new speculations chiefly originated, were Ellis, Graham, and I; though others gave valuable aid to the discussions, especially Prescott and Roebuck, the one by his knowledge, the other by his dialectical acuteness. The theories of International Values and of Profits were excogitated and worked out in about equal proportions by myself and Graham: and if our original project had been executed, my Essays on Some Unsettled Questions of Political Economy would have been brought out along with some papers of his, under our joint names. But when my exposition came to be written, I found that I had so much over-estimated my agreement with him, and he dissented so much from the most original of the two Essays, that on International Values, that I was obliged to consider the theory as now exclusively mine, and it came out as such when published many years later. I may mention that among the alterations which my father made in revising his Elements for the third edition, several were founded on criticisms elicited by these conversations; and in particular he modified his opinions (though not to the extent of our new speculations) on both the points to which I have adverted.
While I was busy writing for the public, I didn’t ignore other ways to improve myself. It was during this time that I started learning German, using the Hamiltonian method, and several of my friends and I formed a class for this purpose. For several years after that, our social studies took a shape that greatly contributed to my intellectual growth. We came up with the idea of doing a joint study through reading and discussions on several branches of science we wanted to master. We gathered about a dozen of us. Mr. Grote allowed us to use a room in his house on Threadneedle Street, and his partner, Prescott, who was one of the original members of the Utilitarian Society, joined us. We met two mornings a week from half-past eight until ten, the time when most of us had to leave for our daily jobs. Our first topic was Political Economy. We selected a systematic text as our main book, starting with my father's Elements. One of us would read a chapter or a smaller portion aloud, and then we would open the floor for discussion. Anyone who had an objection or comment could speak up. Our rule was to fully discuss every point, big or small, until everyone involved was satisfied with their conclusion; we would also explore every related idea that the chapter or conversation brought up, never moving on until we had resolved every issue. We often spent several weeks discussing a single point, thinking deeply about it between our meetings and trying to find solutions to new problems that came up in our last discussion. After we finished my father's Elements, we moved on to Ricardo's Principles of Political Economy, and Bailey's Dissertation on Value. These focused and dynamic discussions not only greatly benefited those participating but also revealed new insights on some topics in abstract Political Economy. The theory of International Values that I later published originated from these conversations, as did the revised version of Ricardo's Theory of Profits in my Essay on Profits and Interest. The main contributors to our new ideas were Ellis, Graham, and me; though others, particularly Prescott and Roebuck, contributed significantly to the discussions, the former with his knowledge and the latter with his sharp arguments. The theories of International Values and Profits were developed in roughly equal measure by Graham and me. If our original plan had been fulfilled, my Essays on Some Unsettled Questions of Political Economy would have been published together with some of his papers, under our joint names. However, when I began writing my explanation, I realized that I had overestimated how much we agreed, and he disagreed significantly with the most original of the two Essays, the one on International Values, which led me to consider the theory as exclusively mine, and it was published that way many years later. I should also mention that some of the changes my father made when revising the third edition of his Elements were based on critiques that came from these conversations; in particular, he adjusted his views (though not to the extent of our new speculations) on both the points I’ve mentioned.
When we had enough of political economy, we took up the syllogistic logic in the same manner, Grote now joining us. Our first text-book was Aldrich, but being disgusted with its superficiality, we reprinted one of the most finished among the many manuals of the school logic, which my father, a great collector of such books, possessed, the Manuductio ad Logicam of the Jesuit Du Trieu. After finishing this, we took up Whately's Logic, then first republished from the Encyclopedia Metropolitana, and finally the Computatio sive Logica of Hobbes. These books, dealt with in our manner, afforded a high range for original metaphysical speculation: and most of what has been done in the First Book of my System of Logic, to rationalize and correct the principles and distinctions of the school logicians, and to improve the theory of the Import of Propositions, had its origin in these discussions; Graham and I originating most of the novelties, while Grote and others furnished an excellent tribunal or test. From this time I formed the project of writing a book on Logic, though on a much humbler scale than the one I ultimately executed.
Once we felt we’d learned enough about political economy, we dove into syllogistic logic in the same way, with Grote joining us. Our first textbook was Aldrich, but after growing frustrated with its shallowness, we reprinted one of the better manuals from the school of logic that my father, a passionate collector of such books, owned: the Manuductio ad Logicam by the Jesuit Du Trieu. After we finished that, we moved on to Whately's Logic, which was just republished from the Encyclopedia Metropolitana, and finally tackled Hobbes's Computatio sive Logica. These texts, approached in our style, offered a rich ground for original metaphysical speculation: much of what I’ve elaborated in the First Book of my System of Logic, aiming to rationalize and refine the principles and distinctions of the school logicians and enhance the theory of the Import of Propositions, originated from these discussions; Graham and I came up with most of the new ideas, while Grote and others provided a solid framework for testing them. From that point on, I started planning to write a book on Logic, although on a much more modest scale than the one I eventually completed.
Having done with Logic, we launched into Analytic Psychology, and having chosen Hartley for our text-book, we raised Priestley's edition to an extravagant price by searching through London to furnish each of us with a copy. When we had finished Hartley, we suspended our meetings; but my father's Analysis of the Mind being published soon after, we reassembled for the purpose of reading it. With this our exercises ended. I have always dated from these conversations my own real inauguration as an original and independent thinker. It was also through them that I acquired, or very much strengthened, a mental habit to which I attribute all that I have ever done, or ever shall do, in speculation: that of never accepting half-solutions of difficulties as complete; never abandoning a puzzle, but again and again returning to it until it was cleared up; never allowing obscure corners of a subject to remain unexplored, because they did not appear important; never thinking that I perfectly understood any part of a subject until I understood the whole.
After finishing Logic, we moved on to Analytic Psychology, and since we chose Hartley as our textbook, we drove up the price of Priestley's edition by searching all over London to each get a copy. Once we completed Hartley, we paused our meetings; however, when my father's Analysis of the Mind was published shortly after, we got together again to read it. With that, our exercises came to an end. I've always regarded these conversations as my true start as an original and independent thinker. It was also through them that I developed, or greatly strengthened, a mental habit that I credit for everything I’ve done or will do in speculation: never accepting partial solutions to problems as complete; never giving up on a puzzle, but repeatedly coming back to it until it was solved; never letting obscure aspects of a subject remain unexplored just because they didn’t seem important; and never believing that I fully understood any part of a subject until I grasped the whole.
Our doings from 1825 to 1830 in the way of public speaking, filled a considerable place in my life during those years, and as they had important effects on my development, something ought to be said of them.
Our activities from 1825 to 1830 in public speaking played a significant role in my life during those years, and since they had a major impact on my development, it’s worth mentioning them.
There was for some time in existence a society of Owenites, called the Co-operative Society, which met for weekly public discussions in Chancery Lane. In the early part of 1825, accident brought Roebuck in contact with several of its members, and led to his attending one or two of the meetings and taking part in the debate in opposition to Owenism. Some one of us started the notion of going there in a body and having a general battle: and Charles Austin and some of his friends who did not usually take part in our joint exercises, entered into the project. It was carried out by concert with the principal members of the Society, themselves nothing loth, as they naturally preferred a controversy with opponents to a tame discussion among their own body. The question of population was proposed as the subject of debate: Charles Austin led the case on our side with a brilliant speech, and the fight was kept up by adjournment through five or six weekly meetings before crowded auditories, including along with the members of the Society and their friends, many hearers and some speakers from the Inns of Court. When this debate was ended, another was commenced on the general merits of Owen's system: and the contest altogether lasted about three months. It was a lutte corps ` corps between Owenites and political economists, whom the Owenites regarded as their most inveterate opponents: but it was a perfectly friendly dispute. We who represented political economy, had the same objects in view as they had, and took pains to show it; and the principal champion on their side was a very estimable man, with whom I was well acquainted, Mr. William Thompson, of Cork, author of a book on the Distribution of Wealth, and of an " Appeal" in behalf of women against the passage relating to them in my father's Essay on Government. Ellis, Roebuck, and I took an active part in the debate, and among those from the Inns of Court who joined in it, I remember Charles Villiers. The other side obtained also, on the population question, very efficient support from without. The well-known Gale Jones, then an elderly man, made one of his florid speeches; but the speaker with whom I was most struck, though I dissented from nearly every word he said, was Thirlwall, the historian, since Bishop of St. David's, then a Chancery barrister, unknown except by a high reputation for eloquence acquired at the Cambridge Union before the era of Austin and Macaulay. His speech was in answer to one of mine. Before he had uttered ten sentences, I set him down as the best speaker I had ever heard, and I have never since heard anyone whom I placed above him.
For a while, there was a group of Owenites called the Co-operative Society that held weekly public discussions in Chancery Lane. In early 1825, Roebuck accidentally met some of its members, which led him to attend a couple of meetings and debate against Owenism. One of us suggested that we go there as a group and have a big debate, and Charles Austin and some friends, who usually didn’t join our activities, decided to participate. The plan was coordinated with the main members of the Society, who were happy about it because they preferred a debate with opponents rather than a dull discussion among themselves. The issue of population was chosen for the debate: Charles Austin represented our side with a brilliant speech, and the discussion continued over five or six weekly meetings in front of large audiences, which included Society members, their friends, and several speakers from the Inns of Court. Once that debate wrapped up, another one started focusing on Owen's system as a whole. This contest lasted about three months. It was a showdown between Owenites and political economists, whom the Owenites saw as their biggest rivals, but it was a completely friendly dispute. We, representing political economy, had the same goals as they did and made sure to show it; their main advocate was a highly regarded man I knew well, Mr. William Thompson from Cork, who wrote a book on the Distribution of Wealth and an "Appeal" for women against a passage about them in my father's *Essay on Government*. Ellis, Roebuck, and I actively participated in the debate, and I recall Charles Villiers among those from the Inns of Court who joined in. The other side also received strong support on the population issue from outside. The well-known Gale Jones, who was then older, delivered one of his elaborate speeches. However, the speaker who impressed me the most, despite my disagreement with almost everything he said, was Thirlwall, the historian who later became Bishop of St. David's. At that time, he was a Chancery barrister, known mainly for his eloquence from his days at the Cambridge Union before Austin and Macaulay. His speech responded to one of mine, and within ten sentences, I considered him the best speaker I had ever heard, and since then, I haven't encountered anyone I thought surpassed him.
The great interest of these debates predisposed some of those who took part in them, to catch at a suggestion thrown out by McCulloch, the political economist, that a Society was wanted in London similar to the Speculative Society at Edinburgh, in which Brougham, Horner, and others first cultivated public speaking. Our experience at the Co-operative Society seemed to give cause for being sanguine as to the sort of men who might be brought together in London for such a purpose. McCulloch mentioned the matter to several young men of influence, to whom he was then giving private lessons in political economy. Some of these entered warmly into the project, particularly George Villiers, after Earl of Clarendon. He and his brothers, Hyde and Charles, Romilly, Charles Austin and I, with some others, met and agreed on a plan. We determined to meet once a fortnight from November to June, at the Freemasons' Tavern, and we had soon a fine list of members, containing, along with several members of Parliament, nearly all the most noted speakers of the Cambridge Union and of the Oxford United Debating Society. It is curiously illustrative of the tendencies of the time, that our principal difficulty in recruiting for the Society was to find a sufficient number of Tory speakers. Almost all whom we could press into the service were Liberals, of different orders and degrees. Besides those already named, we had Macaulay, Thirlwall, Praed, Lord Howick, Samuel Wilberforce (afterwards Bishop of Oxford), Charles Poulett Thomson (afterwards Lord Sydenham), Edward and Henry Lytton Bulwer, Fonblanque, and many others whom I cannot now recollect, but who made themselves afterwards more or less conspicuous in public or literary life. Nothing could seem more promising. But when the time for action drew near, and it was necessary to fix on a President, and find somebody to open the first debate, none of our celebrities would consent to perform either office. Of the many who were pressed on the subject, the only one who could be prevailed on was a man of whom I knew very little, but who had taken high honours at Oxford and was said to have acquired a great oratorical reputation there; who some time afterwards became a Tory member of Parliament. He accordingly was fixed on, both for filling the President's chair and for making the first speech. The important day arrived; the benches were crowded; all our great speakers were present, to judge of, but not to help our efforts. The Oxford orator's speech was a complete failure. This threw a damp on the whole concern: the speakers who followed were few, and none of them did their best: the affair was a complete fiasco; and the oratorical celebrities we had counted on went away never to return, giving to me at least a lesson in knowledge of the world. This unexpected breakdown altered my whole relation to the project. I had not anticipated taking a prominent part, or speaking much or often, particularly at first, but I now saw that the success of the scheme depended on the new men, and I put my shoulder to the wheel. I opened the second question, and from that time spoke in nearly every debate. It was very uphill work for some time. The three Villiers and Romilly stuck to us for some time longer, but the patience of all the founders of the Society was at last exhausted, except me and Roebuck. In the season following, 1826-7, things began to mend. We had acquired two excellent Tory speakers, Hayward and Shee (afterwards Sergeant Shee): the Radical side was reinforced by Charles Buller, Cockburn, and others of the second generation of Cambridge Benthamities; and with their and other occasional aid, and the two Tories as well as Roebuck and me for regular speakers, almost every debate was a bataille rangie between the "philosophic Radicals" and the Tory lawyers; until our conflicts were talked about, and several persons of note and consideration came to hear us. This happened still more in the subsequent seasons, 1828 and 1829, when the Coleridgians, in the persons of Maurice and Sterling, made their appearance in the Society as a second Liberal and even Radical party, on totally different grounds from Benthamism and vehemently opposed to it; bringing into these discussions the general doctrines and modes of thought of the European reaction against the philosophy of the eighteenth century; and adding a third and very important belligerent party to our contests, which were now no bad exponent of the movement of opinion among the most cultivated part of the new generation. Our debates were very different from those of common debating societies, for they habitually consisted of the strongest arguments and most philosophic principles which either side was able to produce, thrown often into close and serri confutations of one another. The practice was necessarily very useful to us, and eminently so to me. I never, indeed, acquired real fluency, and had always a bad and ungraceful delivery; but I could make myself listened to: and as I always wrote my speeches when, from the feelings involved, or the nature of the ideas to be developed, expression seemed important, I greatly increased my power of effective writing; acquiring not only an ear for smoothness and rhythm, but a practical sense for telling sentences, and an immediate criterion of their telling property, by their effect on a mixed audience.
The keen interest in these debates led some participants to embrace a suggestion from McCulloch, the political economist, that a society was needed in London like the Speculative Society in Edinburgh, where Brougham, Horner, and others first honed their public speaking skills. Our experience at the Co-operative Society encouraged optimism about the type of individuals we could gather in London for this purpose. McCulloch discussed the idea with several influential young men he was giving private lessons in political economy, and some of them enthusiastically supported the project, especially George Villiers, later the Earl of Clarendon. He and his brothers, Hyde and Charles, along with Romilly, Charles Austin, and a few others, met and agreed on a plan. We decided to meet every two weeks from November to June at the Freemasons' Tavern, quickly assembling a strong list of members that included several Members of Parliament and nearly all the notable speakers from the Cambridge Union and the Oxford United Debating Society. Interestingly, our main challenge when recruiting for the Society was finding enough Tory speakers. Almost everyone we approached was a Liberal of various stripes. In addition to those already mentioned, we included Macaulay, Thirlwall, Praed, Lord Howick, Samuel Wilberforce (who later became Bishop of Oxford), Charles Poulett Thomson (who later became Lord Sydenham), Edward and Henry Lytton Bulwer, Fonblanque, and many others whom I can't fully recall but who eventually became well-known in public or literary life. Everything seemed promising. But as the time for action approached, and we needed to select a President and find someone to kick off the first debate, none of our high-profile speakers would take on either role. Among those we pressed, the only person who agreed was someone I knew little about, yet he had achieved high honors at Oxford and was reputed to be a great orator there; he later became a Tory Member of Parliament. He was appointed as both the President and the one to give the opening speech. The important day arrived; the benches were filled; all our esteemed speakers were present to observe, but not to assist. The Oxford orator's speech was a total flop. This cast a pall over the whole event: the speakers who followed were few, and none performed at their best; the whole thing was a complete fiasco, and the oratorical stars we had relied upon left and never returned, giving me a valuable lesson about the realities of the world. This unexpected failure changed my entire relationship with the project. I hadn’t planned to take a leading role or speak often, especially at first, but I realized the success of the initiative relied on newcomers, so I stepped up. I introduced the second question and from then on spoke in nearly every debate. It was quite a struggle for a while. The three Villiers and Romilly stuck with us a bit longer, but eventually, all the original founders of the Society grew impatient except for me and Roebuck. In the following season, 1826-27, things started to improve. We added two excellent Tory speakers, Hayward and Shee (who later became Sergeant Shee); the Radical side was bolstered by Charles Buller, Cockburn, and others from the next generation of Cambridge Benthamites; and with their occasional support, as well as Roebuck and me as regular speakers, almost every debate turned into a fierce battle between the "philosophic Radicals" and the Tory lawyers. Our conflicts gained attention, and notable individuals came to listen. This phenomenon increased even more in the subsequent seasons of 1828 and 1829, when members of the Coleridge circle, namely Maurice and Sterling, joined the Society, forming a second Liberal and even Radical faction with differences from Benthamism, and strongly opposing it. They introduced discussions around the general doctrines and thinking of the European reaction against 18th-century philosophy, adding a third crucial faction to our debates, which now reflected the shifting opinions among the most educated part of the new generation. Our debates stood apart from those of typical debating societies, as they consistently featured the strongest arguments and most philosophical principles that either side could muster, often resulting in close and serried refutations. This practice was immensely beneficial for us, and particularly for me. I never truly mastered fluency and always struggled with a clumsy delivery, but I could command attention. Since I always wrote out my speeches when the emotional stakes or the nature of the ideas warranted it, I significantly enhanced my effective writing skills, developing not only an ear for smoothness and rhythm but also practical insight into impactful sentences, judging their effectiveness by their resonance with a mixed audience.
The Society, and the preparation for it, together with the preparation for the morning conversations which were going on simultaneously, occupied the greater part of my leisure; and made me feel it a relief when, in the spring of 1828, I ceased to write for the Westminster. The Review had fallen into difficulties. Though the sale of the first number had been very encouraging, the permanent sale had never, I believe, been sufficient to pay the expenses, on the scale on which the Review was carried on. Those expenses had been considerably, but not sufficiently, reduced. One of the editors, Southern, had resigned; and several of the writers, including my father and me, who had been paid like other contributors for our earlier articles, had latterly written without payment. Nevertheless, the original funds were nearly or quite exhausted, and if the Review was to be continued some new arrangement of its affairs had become indispensable. My father and I had several conferences with Bowring on the subject. We were willing to do our utmost for maintaining the Review as an organ of our opinions, but not under Bowring's editorship: while the impossibility of its any longer supporting a paid editor, afforded a ground on which, without affront to him, we could propose to dispense with his services. We and some of our friends were prepared to carry on the Review as unpaid writers, either finding among ourselves an unpaid editor, or sharing the editorship among us. But while this negotiation was proceeding with Bowring's apparent acquiescence, he was carrying on another in a different quarter (with Colonel Perronet Thompson), of which we received the first intimation in a letter from Bowring as editor, informing us merely that an arrangement had been made, and proposing to us to write for the next number, with promise of payment. We did not dispute Bowring's right to bring about, if he could, an arrangement more favourable to himself than the one we had proposed; but we thought the concealment which he had practised towards us, while seemingly entering into our own project, an affront: and even had we not thought so, we were indisposed to expend any more of our time and trouble in attempting to write up the Review under his management. Accordingly my father excused himself from writing; though two or three years later, on great pressure, he did write one more political article. As for me, I positively refused. And thus ended my connexion with the original Westminster. The last article which I wrote in it had cost me more labour than any previous; but it was a labour of love, being a defence of the early French Revolutionists against the Tory misrepresentations of Sir Walter Scott, in the introduction to his Life of Napoleon. The number of books which I read for this purpose, making notes and extracts—even the number I had to buy (for in those days there was no public or subscription library from which books of reference could be taken home)—far exceeded the worth of the immediate object; but I had at that time a half-formed intention of writing a History of the French Revolution; and though I never executed it, my collections afterwards were very useful to Carlyle for a similar purpose.
The Society and preparing for it, along with getting ready for the morning discussions happening at the same time, took up most of my free time; so it felt like a relief when, in the spring of 1828, I stopped writing for the Westminster. The Review had run into trouble. Although the first issue sold really well, the ongoing sales never seemed to cover costs at the level the Review was operating. Those costs had been cut down a bit, but not enough. One of the editors, Southern, had stepped down; and several authors, including my father and me, who had been paid for our earlier articles, had started writing for free. Still, the original funding was nearly gone, and if the Review was going to keep running, we needed a new arrangement. My father and I met several times with Bowring to discuss this. We wanted to do everything we could to keep the Review as a platform for our views, but not under Bowring's leadership. Since it was no longer possible to afford a paid editor, we had a reason to suggest letting him go without offending him. We and some friends were ready to keep the Review going as unpaid writers, either appointing a volunteer editor among ourselves or sharing the editorial duties. However, while this was being negotiated with Bowring’s seemingly agreement, he was secretly working on a deal elsewhere (with Colonel Perronet Thompson), which we found out about through a letter from Bowring as editor, simply stating that an arrangement had been made and asking us to write for the next issue with a promise of payment. We didn’t argue his right to seek a better deal for himself than ours, but we felt his lack of transparency while pretending to consider our plan was disrespectful: and even if we hadn’t felt that way, we were unwilling to invest any more time and effort into writing for the Review under his direction. As a result, my father chose not to write anymore; although two or three years later, under significant pressure, he did write one more political piece. As for me, I outright refused. That’s how my connection with the original Westminster came to an end. The last article I wrote for it took me more effort than any of my previous ones; but it was a labor of love, defending the early French Revolutionaries against the Tory mischaracterizations by Sir Walter Scott in the introduction to his Life of Napoleon. The amount of books I read for this—making notes and extracts—even the number I had to buy (since there were no public or subscription libraries at that time that allowed you to take reference books home)—greatly surpassed the value of the immediate goal; but I had a half-formed plan to write a History of the French Revolution; and while I never followed through, my research ended up being very helpful to Carlyle for a similar purpose.
CHAPTER V — CRISIS IN MY MENTAL HISTORY. ONE STAGE ONWARD
For some years after this time I wrote very little, and nothing regularly, for publication: and great were the advantages which I derived from the intermission. It was of no common importance to me, at this period, to be able to digest and mature my thoughts for my own mind only, without any immediate call for giving them out in print. Had I gone on writing, it would have much disturbed the important transformation in my opinions and character, which took place during those years. The origin of this transformation, or at least the process by which I was prepared for it, can only be explained by turning some distance back.
For several years after that, I wrote very little and nothing on a regular basis for publication. I gained a lot from this break. During this time, it was really important for me to think through and develop my ideas just for myself, without the pressure to share them publicly. If I had kept writing, it would have interrupted the significant changes in my beliefs and character that happened during those years. To understand the origin of this transformation, or at least how I got ready for it, we need to look back a bit.
From the winter of 1821, when I first read Bentham, and especially from the commencement of the Westminster Review, I had what might truly be called an object in life; to be a reformer of the world. My conception of my own happiness was entirely identified with this object. The personal sympathies I wished for were those of fellow labourers in this enterprise. I endeavoured to pick up as many flowers as I could by the way; but as a serious and permanent personal satisfaction to rest upon, my whole reliance was placed on this; and I was accustomed to felicitate myself on the certainty of a happy life which I enjoyed, through placing my happiness in something durable and distant, in which some progress might be always making, while it could never be exhausted by complete attainment. This did very well for several years, during which the general improvement going on in the world and the idea of myself as engaged with others in struggling to promote it, seemed enough to fill up an interesting and animated existence. But the time came when I awakened from this as from a dream. It was in the autumn of 1826. I was in a dull state of nerves, such as everybody is occasionally liable to; unsusceptible to enjoyment or pleasurable excitement; one of those moods when what is pleasure at other times, becomes insipid or indifferent; the state, I should think, in which converts to Methodism usually are, when smitten by their first "conviction of sin." In this frame of mind it occurred to me to put the question directly to myself: "Suppose that all your objects in life were realized; that all the changes in institutions and opinions which you are looking forward to, could be completely effected at this very instant: would this be a great joy and happiness to you?" And an irrepressible self-consciousness distinctly answered, "No!" At this my heart sank within me: the whole foundation on which my life was constructed fell down. All my happiness was to have been found in the continual pursuit of this end. The end had ceased to charm, and how could there ever again be any interest in the means? I seemed to have nothing left to live for.
From the winter of 1821, when I first read Bentham, and especially from the start of the Westminster Review, I truly had a purpose in life: to be a reformer of the world. My idea of happiness was completely tied to this goal. The personal connections I desired were those of fellow workers in this mission. I tried to enjoy as many small joys along the way; but as a source of serious and lasting personal satisfaction, my entire focus was on this. I often congratulated myself on the certainty of the happy life I was living, because I placed my happiness in something lasting and far-off, where there would always be room for progress, and it could never be fully achieved or exhausted. This worked well for several years, during which the general improvements happening in the world and the thought of myself collaborating with others to support it seemed enough to fill my life with interest and excitement. But then, I faced a moment of awakening, as if from a dream. It was in the autumn of 1826. I was feeling apathetic, the kind of dullness that everyone experiences occasionally; I was numb to enjoyment or any excitement; one of those moods where what is enjoyable at other times feels bland or irrelevant; a state, I think, that converts to Methodism often experience when hit by their first "conviction of sin." In this mindset, I decided to ask myself directly: "What if all your goals in life were achieved; if all the changes in institutions and opinions that you look forward to could happen right now: would this bring you great joy and happiness?" An unstoppable self-awareness clearly answered, "No!" At that, my heart sank; the entire foundation on which my life was built crumbled. All my happiness was supposed to come from the ongoing pursuit of this goal. Now that the goal no longer inspired me, how could there ever be any interest left in the means to achieve it? I felt like I had nothing left to live for.
At first I hoped that the cloud would pass away of itself; but it did not. A night's sleep, the sovereign remedy for the smaller vexations of life, had no effect on it. I awoke to a renewed consciousness of the woful fact. I carried it with me into all companies, into all occupations. Hardly anything had power to cause me even a few minutes' oblivion of it. For some months the cloud seemed to grow thicker and thicker. The lines in Coleridge's Dejection—I was not then acquainted with them—exactly describe my case:
At first, I hoped the cloud would just go away on its own; but it didn’t. A night's sleep, the ultimate cure for life’s little annoyances, did nothing to change it. I woke up with a fresh awareness of the miserable truth. I carried it with me into every social situation and every task. Almost nothing could distract me from it, even for a few minutes. For several months, the cloud felt like it was getting denser and denser. The lines in Coleridge's Dejection—which I wasn't familiar with back then—perfectly described what I was going through:
"A grief without a pang, void, dark and drear, A drowsy, stifled, unimpassioned grief, Which finds no natural outlet or relief In word, or sigh, or tear."
"A grief without a sting, empty, dark, and bleak, A sleepy, suffocated, emotionless grief, That finds no natural way to express or ease Itself in words, or sighs, or tears."
In vain I sought relief from my favourite books; those memorials of past nobleness and greatness from which I had always hitherto drawn strength and animation. I read them now without feeling, or with the accustomed feeling minus all its charm; and I became persuaded, that my love of mankind, and of excellence for its own sake, had worn itself out. I sought no comfort by speaking to others of what I felt. If I had loved anyone sufficiently to make confiding my griefs a necessity, I should not have been in the condition I was. I felt, too, that mine was not an interesting, or in any way respectable distress. There was nothing in it to attract sympathy. Advice, if I had known where to seek it, would have been most precious. The words of Macbeth to the physician often occurred to my thoughts. But there was no one on whom I could build the faintest hope of such assistance. My father, to whom it would have been natural to me to have recourse in any practical difficulties, was the last person to whom, in such a case as this, I looked for help. Everything convinced me that he had no knowledge of any such mental state as I was suffering from, and that even if he could be made to understand it, he was not the physician who could heal it. My education, which was wholly his work, had been conducted without any regard to the possibility of its ending in this result; and I saw no use in giving him the pain of thinking that his plans had failed, when the failure was probably irremediable, and, at all events, beyond the power of his remedies. Of other friends, I had at that time none to whom I had any hope of making my condition intelligible. It was, however, abundantly intelligible to myself; and the more I dwelt upon it, the more hopeless it appeared.
I desperately tried to find comfort in my favorite books, those reminders of past nobility and greatness that had always given me strength and energy. Now, I read them without feeling, or with the usual feelings stripped of all their charm; I became convinced that my love for humanity and for excellence had faded. I didn’t seek comfort by talking to others about what I was feeling. If I had cared about anyone enough to feel the need to share my troubles, I wouldn't have been in the state I was in. I also felt that my distress wasn't interesting or even remotely respectable. There was nothing about it to inspire sympathy. Advice would have been invaluable if I knew where to find it. The words of Macbeth to the physician often came to mind. But there was no one I could count on for even a glimmer of hope for help. My father, to whom I would naturally turn for practical problems, was the last person I thought to approach in a situation like this. Everything made me feel he had no understanding of the mental state I was in, and that even if he could grasp it, he wasn’t the right person to help me. My education, which was entirely his doing, had been carried out without any thought of it leading to this outcome, and I saw no reason to give him the pain of believing that his plans had failed when the failure was likely irreversible and, in any case, beyond what he could fix. At that time, I had no other friends I thought I could make understand my situation. However, it was perfectly clear to me, and the more I pondered it, the more hopeless it seemed.
My course of study had led me to believe, that all mental and moral feelings and qualities, whether of a good or of a bad kind, were the results of association; that we love one thing, and hate another, take pleasure in one sort of action or contemplation, and pain in another sort, through the clinging of pleasurable or painful ideas to those things, from the effect of education or of experience. As a corollary from this, I had always heard it maintained by my father, and was myself convinced, that the object of education should be to form the strongest possible associations of the salutary class; associations of pleasure with all things beneficial to the great whole, and of pain with all things hurtful to it. This doctrine appeared inexpugnable; but it now seemed to me, on retrospect, that my teachers had occupied themselves but superficially with the means of forming and keeping up these salutary associations. They seemed to have trusted altogether to the old familiar instruments, praise and blame, reward and punishment. Now, I did not doubt that by these means, begun early, and applied unremittingly, intense associations of pain and pleasure, especially of pain, might be created, and might produce desires and aversions capable of lasting undiminished to the end of life. But there must always be something artificial and casual in associations thus produced. The pains and pleasures thus forcibly associated with things, are not connected with them by any natural tie; and it is therefore, I thought, essential to the durability of these associations, that they should have become so intense and inveterate as to be practically indissoluble, before the habitual exercise of the power of analysis had commenced. For I now saw, or thought I saw, what I had always before received with incredulity —that the habit of analysis has a tendency to wear away the feelings: as indeed it has, when no other mental habit is cultivated, and the analysing spirit remains without its natural complements and correctives. The very excellence of analysis (I argued) is that it tends to weaken and undermine whatever is the result of prejudice; that it enables us mentally to separate ideas which have only casually clung together: and no associations whatever could ultimately resist this dissolving force, were it not that we owe to analysis our clearest knowledge of the permanent sequences in nature; the real connexions between Things, not dependent on our will and feelings; natural laws, by virtue of which, in many cases, one thing is inseparable from another in fact; which laws, in proportion as they are clearly perceived and imaginatively realized, cause our ideas of things which are always joined together in Nature, to cohere more and more closely in our thoughts. Analytic habits may thus even strengthen the associations between causes and effects, means and ends, but tend altogether to weaken those which are, to speak familiarly, a mere matter of feeling. They are therefore (I thought) favourable to prudence and clear- sightedness, but a perpetual worm at the root both of the passions and of the virtues; and, above all, fearfully undermine all desires, and all pleasures, which are the effects of association, that is, according to the theory I held, all except the purely physical and organic; of the entire insufficiency of which to make life desirable, no one had a stronger conviction than I had. These were the laws of human nature, by which, as it seemed to me, I had been brought to my present state. All those to whom I looked up, were of opinion that the pleasure of sympathy with human beings, and the feelings which made the good of others, and especially of mankind on a large scale, the object of existence, were the greatest and surest sources of happiness. Of the truth of this I was convinced, but to know that a feeling would make me happy if I had it, did not give me the feeling. My education, I thought, had failed to create these feelings in sufficient strength to resist the dissolving influence of analysis, while the whole course of my intellectual cultivation had made precocious and premature analysis the inveterate habit of my mind. I was thus, as I said to myself, left stranded at the commencement of my voyage, with a well-equipped ship and a rudder, but no sail; without any real desire for the ends which I had been so carefully fitted out to work for: no delight in virtue, or the general good, but also just as little in anything else. The fountains of vanity and ambition seemed to have dried up within me, as completely as those of benevolence. I had had (as I reflected) some gratification of vanity at too early an age: I had obtained some distinction and felt myself of some importance, before the desire of distinction and of importance had grown into a passion: and little as it was which I had attained, yet having been attained too early, like all pleasures enjoyed too soon, it had made me blasi and indifferent to the pursuit. Thus neither selfish nor unselfish pleasures were pleasures to me. And there seemed no power in nature sufficient to begin the formation of my character anew, and create, in a mind now irretrievably analytic, fresh associations of pleasure with any of the objects of human desire.
My studies had led me to believe that all mental and emotional feelings and traits, whether good or bad, were the results of associations; that we love one thing and hate another, find pleasure in one type of action or reflection, and pain in another, due to our experiences and education linking pleasurable or painful ideas to those things. From this, I had always heard my father argue, and I was convinced myself, that the goal of education should be to create the strongest possible associations with positive outcomes; linking pleasure with all things beneficial to the greater good, and pain with all things harmful to it. This idea seemed undeniable; however, looking back now, it appeared to me that my teachers had only scratched the surface of how to form and maintain these beneficial associations. They seemed to rely entirely on the familiar tools of praise and blame, rewards and punishments. I had no doubt that, when started early and applied consistently, intense associations of pain and pleasure, especially pain, could be created and could lead to lasting desires and aversions throughout life. But there must always be something artificial about associations formed this way. The pain and pleasure forcibly linked to things are not connected to them naturally; therefore, I thought it crucial for these associations to become so intense and ingrained that they were practically unbreakable before the regular use of analytical thinking began. I now understood, or thought I did, something I had always previously doubted—that the habit of analysis tends to dull feelings: which it does, especially when no other mental habit is developed, and the analytical mindset exists without its natural balances and corrections. The very strength of analysis (I argued) is that it weakens and dismantles what comes from prejudice; it allows us to mentally separate ideas that have only accidentally been connected. No associations can ultimately withstand this disintegrating force, unless we owe our clearest understanding of consistent patterns in nature to analysis; the true connections between things that don't depend on our will or feelings; the natural laws that, in many cases, make one thing inseparable from another in reality; and the more we clearly perceive these laws and fully imagine them, the more our ideas of things that are consistently joined in nature become tightly linked in our minds. Analytical habits can even strengthen the connections between causes and effects, means and ends, but they tend to weaken those that are, to put it simply, a mere matter of feeling. Therefore, I thought they foster prudence and clear sight but act as a constant threat to both passions and virtues; above all, they severely undermine all desires and pleasures arising from associations, which, according to my theory, included everything except purely physical and organic ones; of which I had no stronger belief in their insufficiency to make life worthwhile. These were the laws of human nature, by which I believed I had arrived at my current state. Everyone I admired believed that the joy of connecting with others and the feelings that fostered the well-being of others, especially humanity as a whole, were the greatest and most reliable sources of happiness. I was convinced of this truth, but knowing that a feeling would bring me happiness if I possessed it didn’t provide me with that feeling. I thought my education had failed to instill these feelings strong enough to withstand the disintegrating influence of analysis, while my entire intellectual growth had made premature and early analysis a deeply ingrained habit of my mind. Thus, as I told myself, I was left stuck at the start of my journey, with a well-prepared ship and a rudder, but no sail; without any real desire for the objectives I had been so carefully equipped to pursue: no joy in virtue or the common good, and just as little in anything else. The sources of vanity and ambition seemed to have completely dried up within me, just like those of kindness. I reflected that I had experienced some gratification of vanity too early: I had achieved some recognition and felt a sense of importance before the desire for recognition and importance had developed into passion. And though what I had achieved was small, it had come too early; like all pleasures experienced too soon, it had left me jaded and indifferent to the pursuit. Thus, neither selfish nor selfless pleasures were enjoyable to me. There seemed to be no force in nature capable of restarting my character development and creating, in a mind now beyond retrieval in its analytical nature, fresh associations of pleasure with any objects of human desire.
These were the thoughts which mingled with the dry, heavy dejection of the melancholy winter of 1826-7. During this time I was not incapable of my usual occupations. I went on with them mechanically, by the mere force of habit. I had been so drilled in a certain sort of mental exercise, that I could still carry it on when all the spirit had gone out of it. I even composed and spoke several speeches at the debating society, how, or with what degree of success, I know not. Of four years' continual speaking at that society, this is the only year of which I remember next to nothing. Two lines of Coleridge, in whom alone of all writers I have found a true description of what I felt, were often in my thoughts, not at this time (for I had never read them), but in a later period of the same mental malady:
These were the thoughts that merged with the heavy sadness of the dreary winter of 1826-7. During this time, I was still able to engage in my usual activities. I went through them mechanically, purely out of habit. I had practiced a certain type of mental exercise to the point that I could still perform it even when I had lost all enthusiasm for it. I even wrote and delivered several speeches at the debating society, though I can’t say how successful they were. Out of four continuous years of speaking at that society, this is the only year that I barely remember. Two lines from Coleridge, who alone of all writers captured what I felt, often crossed my mind, not at this time (since I hadn't read them then), but during a later phase of the same mental struggle:
"Work without hope draws nectar in a sieve, And hope without an object cannot live."
"Working without hope gets you nothing, And hope without something to aim for can't survive."
In all probability my case was by no means so peculiar as I fancied it, and I doubt not that many others have passed through a similar state; but the idiosyncrasies of my education had given to the general phenomenon a special character, which made it seem the natural effect of causes that it was hardly possible for time to remove. I frequently asked myself, if I could, or if I was bound to go on living, when life must be passed in this manner. I generally answered to myself that I did not think I could possibly bear it beyond a year. When, however, not more than half that duration of time had elapsed, a small ray of light broke in upon my gloom. I was reading, accidentally, Marmontel's Mimoires, and came to the passage which relates his father's death, the distressed position of the family, and the sudden inspiration by which he, then a mere boy, felt and made them feel that he would be everything to them—would supply the place of all that they had lost. A vivid conception of the scene and its feelings came over me, and I was moved to tears. From this moment my burden grew lighter. The oppression of the thought that all feeling was dead within me was gone. I was no longer hopeless: I was not a stock or a stone. I had still, it seemed, some of the material out of which all worth of character, and all capacity for happiness, are made. Relieved from my ever-present sense of irremediable wretchedness, I gradually found that the ordinary incidents of life could again give me some pleasure; that I could again find enjoyment, not intense, but sufficient for cheerfulness, in sunshine and sky, in books, in conversation, in public affairs; and that there was, once more, excitement, though of a moderate, kind, in exerting myself for my opinions, and for the public good. Thus the cloud gradually drew off, and I again enjoyed life; and though I had several relapses, some of which lasted many months, I never again was as miserable as I had been.
In all likelihood, my situation wasn't as unusual as I thought it was, and I'm sure many others have gone through a similar experience. But the quirks of my upbringing had given this common phenomenon a unique twist, making it feel like a natural outcome of circumstances that time could hardly change. I often wondered if I could, or if I was even meant to, keep living when my life had to be this way. I usually replied to myself that I didn't think I could stand it for more than a year. However, before even half that time had passed, a small glimmer of hope broke through my darkness. I was reading Marmontel's Mémoires and came across the part where he describes his father's death, the family's distress, and the moment when, as a young boy, he felt inspired to step in and take on the role of everything they'd lost. I vividly imagined the scene and its emotions, which brought me to tears. From that moment on, my burden felt lighter. The weighty thought that all feeling had died within me vanished. I was no longer hopeless; I was not just a lifeless thing. It seemed I still possessed some of what makes a person worthwhile and capable of happiness. Freed from the constant sense of unending misery, I gradually discovered that the everyday happenings of life could bring me some joy again; that I could enjoy simple things, not intensely but just enough to lift my spirits, like sunshine, the sky, books, conversations, and public matters. I found once more that I could feel a moderate excitement in fighting for my beliefs and for the greater good. Slowly, the clouds lifted, and I began to enjoy life again. Although I had several setbacks, some lasting many months, I never felt as miserable as I once had.
The experiences of this period had two very marked effects on my opinions and character. In the first place, they led me to adopt a theory of life, very unlike that on which I had before I acted, and having much in common with what at that time I certainly had never heard of, the anti-self- consciousness theory of Carlyle. I never, indeed, wavered in the conviction that happiness is the test of all rules of conduct, and the end of life. But I now thought that this end was only to be attained by not making it the direct end. Those only are happy (I thought) who have their minds fixed on some object other than their own happiness; on the happiness of others, on the improvement of mankind, even on some art or pursuit, followed not as a means, but as itself an ideal end. Aiming thus at something else, they find happiness by the way. The enjoyments of life (such was now my theory) are sufficient to make it a pleasant thing, when they are taken en passant, without being made a principal object. Once make them so, and they are immediately felt to be insufficient. They will not bear a scrutinizing examination. Ask yourself whether you are happy, and you cease to be so. The only chance is to treat, not happiness, but some end external to it, as the purpose of life. Let your self-consciousness, your scrutiny, your self-interrogation, exhaust themselves on that; and if otherwise fortunately circumstanced you will inhale happiness with the air you breathe, without dwelling on it or thinking about it, without either forestalling it in imagination, or putting it to flight by fatal questioning. This theory now became the basis of my philosophy of life. And I still hold to it as the best theory for all those who have but a moderate degree of sensibility and of capacity I for enjoyment; that is, for the great majority of mankind.
The experiences of this period had two major impacts on my beliefs and character. First, they led me to adopt a life theory that was very different from what I had previously thought, and it had a lot in common with what I definitely hadn't heard of at the time, Carlyle's anti-self-consciousness theory. I never wavered in the belief that happiness is the measure of all rules of behavior and the goal of life. But I now believed that this goal could only be reached by not focusing on it directly. I thought that only those who have their minds set on something other than their own happiness—on the happiness of others, on improving humanity, or even on an art or pursuit that is pursued as an ideal end rather than as a means to an end—are truly happy. By aiming for something else, they find happiness along the way. My theory now was that the pleasures of life are enough to make it enjoyable when they are experienced casually, without being the main focus. Once you make them the main focus, they quickly seem inadequate. They can't stand up to close scrutiny. If you ask yourself whether you're happy, you stop being happy. The only way to ensure happiness is to treat some external goal, not happiness itself, as the purpose of life. Let your self-consciousness, your examination, and your self-questioning focus on that; and if circumstances allow, you will inhale happiness like the air you breathe, without fixating on it or overthinking it, without picturing it in your mind or chasing it away with doubtful questions. This theory became the foundation of my philosophy of life, and I still believe it's the best approach for those who have a moderate level of sensitivity and capacity for enjoyment; in other words, for the vast majority of people.
The other important change which my opinions at this time underwent, was that I, for the first time, gave its proper place, among the prime necessities of human well-being, to the internal culture of the individual. I ceased to attach almost exclusive importance to the ordering of outward circumstances, and the training of the human being for speculation and for action.
The other significant change in my thoughts at this time was that I, for the first time, recognized the importance of inner personal development as a key factor in human well-being. I stopped focusing almost solely on managing external circumstances and preparing individuals for thinking and action.
I had now learnt by experience that the passing susceptibilities needed to be cultivated as well as the active capacities, and required to be nourished and enriched as well as guided. I did not, for an instant, lose sight of, or undervalue, that part of the truth which I had seen before; I never turned recreant to intellectual culture, or ceased to consider the power and practice of analysis as an essential condition both of individual and of social improvement But 1 thought that it had consequences which required to be corrected, by joining other kinds of cultivation with it. The maintenance of a due balance among the faculties now seemed to be of primary importance. The cultivation of the feelings became one of the cardinal points in my ethical and philosophical creed. And my thoughts and inclinations turned in an increasing degree towards whatever seemed capable of being instrumental to that object.
I had learned from experience that I needed to nurture my emotional sensitivities just as much as my active skills, and that they required support and enrichment as well as guidance. I never lost sight of, or undervalued, the part of the truth I had recognized before; I stayed committed to intellectual growth and continued to see the power and practice of analysis as essential for both individual and societal progress. However, I believed this approach had consequences that needed to be addressed by integrating other forms of development. Maintaining a proper balance among my abilities now seemed crucial. The cultivation of emotions became one of the key principles in my ethical and philosophical beliefs. My thoughts and interests increasingly focused on anything that could help achieve that goal.
I now began to find meaning in the things, which I had read or heard about the importance of poetry and art as instruments of human culture. But it was some time longer before I began to know this by personal experience. The only one of the imaginative arts in which I had from childhood taken great pleasure, was music; the best effect of which (and in this it surpasses perhaps every other art) consists in exciting enthusiasm; in winding up to a high pitch those feelings of an elevated kind which are already in the character, but to which this excitement gives a glow and a fervour, which, though transitory at its utmost height, is precious for sustaining them at other times. This effect of music I had often experienced; but, like all my pleasurable susceptibilities, it was suspended during the gloomy period. I had sought relief again and again from this quarter, but found none. After the tide had turned, and I was in process of recovery, I had been helped forward by music, but in a much less elevated manner. I at this time first became acquainted with Weber's Oberon, and the extreme pleasure which I drew from its delicious melodies did me good by showing me a source of pleasure to which I was as susceptible as ever. The good, however, was much impaired by the thought that the pleasure of music (as is quite true of such pleasure as this was, that of mere tune) fades with familiarity, and requires either to be revived by intermittence, or fed by continual novelty. And it is very characteristic both of my then state, and of the general tone of my mind at this period of my life, that I was seriously tormented by the thought of the exhaustibility of musical combinations. The octave consists only of five tones and two semi-tones, which can be put together in only a limited number of ways, of which but a small proportion are beautiful: most of these, it seemed to me, must have been already discovered, and there could not be room for a long succession of Mozarts and Webers, to strike out, as these had done, entirely new and surpassingly rich veins of musical beauty. This source of anxiety may, perhaps, be thought to resemble that of the philosophers of Laputa, who feared lest the sun should be burnt out. It was, however, connected with the best feature in my character, and the only good point to be found in my very unromantic and in no way honourable distress. For though my dejection, honestly looked at, could not be called other than egotistical, produced by the ruin, as I thought, of my fabric of happiness, yet the destiny of mankind in general was ever in my thoughts, and could not be separated from my own. I felt that the flaw in my life, must be a flaw in life itself; that the question was, whether, if the reformers of society and government could succeed in their objects, and every person in the community were free and in a state of physical comfort, the pleasures of life, being no longer kept up by struggle and privation, would cease to be pleasures. And I felt that unless I could see my way to some better hope than this for human happiness in general, my dejection must continue; but that if I could see such an outlet, I should then look on the world with pleasure; content, as far as I was myself concerned, with any fair share of the general lot.
I started to find meaning in the things I had read or heard about the importance of poetry and art as vital parts of human culture. However, it took me a while to truly understand this through personal experience. The only imaginative art I had enjoyed since childhood was music; its greatest benefit (and arguably the best of any art) lies in its ability to stir up enthusiasm, elevating the already present feelings within us and making them feel vibrant and intense. This exhilarating effect, while fleeting at its peak, is valuable for sustaining those feelings during other times. I had often felt this impact of music, but during my dark period, like all my sources of joy, it was muted. I had turned to it for relief repeatedly, but found none. Once things improved and I was on the mend, music had helped me, though in a less intense way. It was during this time that I first discovered Weber's Oberon, and the immense joy I found in its beautiful melodies reminded me of a pleasure I was still open to experiencing. However, this joy was somewhat diminished by the realization that the pleasure of music (like all pleasures of mere melody) fades with familiarity and requires either breaks to reignite it or newness to feed it. My concerns during that period reflected both my emotional state and my overall mindset; I was genuinely troubled by the thought that musical combinations might run out. The octave is made up of just five tones and two semi-tones, which can be arranged in only a limited number of ways, and only a small fraction of those arrangements are beautiful. I felt that many of these must have already been discovered, and I doubted there would be many more Mozarts and Webers to uncover entirely new and rich forms of musical beauty. This worrying might sound similar to the philosophers of Laputa who feared the sun might burn out. However, it connected to the best aspect of my character and the only redeeming quality in my otherwise unromantic and somewhat unworthy distress. Though my sadness was undeniably egotistical, stemming from what I viewed as the collapse of my happiness, I was constantly preoccupied with the fate of humanity as a whole, which I couldn't disconnect from my own situation. I sensed that the flaw in my life had to be a flaw in life itself; the real question was whether, if social and governmental reformers achieved their goals, and everyone was free and physically comfortable, the pleasures of life, no longer driven by struggle and hardship, would continue to exist. I felt that unless I could find some better hope for overall human happiness, my sadness would persist; yet if I could see that kind of promise, I would then view the world with pleasure, content with my fair share of the common experience.
This state of my thoughts and feelings made the fact of my reading Wordsworth for the first time (in the autumn of 1828), an important event of my life. I took up the collection of his poems from curiosity, with no expectation of mental relief from it, though I had before resorted to poetry with that hope. In the worst period of my depression, I had read through the whole of Byron (then new to me), to try whether a poet, whose peculiar department was supposed to be that of the intenser feelings, could rouse any feeling in me. As might be expected, I got no good from this reading, but the reverse. The poet's state of mind was too like my own. His was the lament of a man who had worn out all pleasures, and who seemed to think that life, to all who possess the good things of it, must necessarily be the vapid, uninteresting thing which I found it. His Harold and Manfred had the same burden on them which I had; and I was not in a frame of mind to desire any comfort from the vehement sensual passion of his Giaours, or the sullenness of his Laras. But while Byron was exactly what did not suit my condition, Wordsworth was exactly what did. I had looked into the Excursion two or three years before, and found little in it; and I should probably have found as little, had I read it at this time. But the miscellaneous poems, in the two-volume edition of 1815 (to which little of value was added in the latter part of the author's life), proved to be the precise thing for my mental wants at that particular juncture.
This state of my thoughts and feelings made reading Wordsworth for the first time (in the autumn of 1828) a significant event in my life. I picked up his collection of poems out of curiosity, without expecting any mental relief from it, even though I had tried poetry for that purpose before. During the worst period of my depression, I had read all of Byron (who was new to me at the time) to see if a poet known for intense emotions could stir any feelings in me. As I expected, I gained nothing from that reading—quite the opposite. The poet's mindset was too similar to my own. He lamented like a man who had exhausted all pleasures and seemed to believe that life, for those who possess its good things, must necessarily be the bland, uninteresting experience I found it to be. His Harold and Manfred carried the same weight I felt, and I wasn’t in a mood to seek comfort from the passionate intensity of his Giaours or the gloom of his Laras. However, while Byron was just what didn’t match my condition, Wordsworth was exactly what I needed. I had looked into the Excursion a couple of years before and found little in it; and I probably would have found just as little if I had read it this time. But the collection of miscellaneous poems in the two-volume edition of 1815 (to which very little of value was added in the latter part of the author's life) turned out to be exactly what I needed for my mental state at that moment.
In the first place, these poems addressed themselves powerfully to one of the strongest of my pleasurable susceptibilities, the love of rural objects and natural scenery; to which I had been indebted not only for much of the pleasure of my life, but quite recently for relief from one of my longest relapses into depression. In this power of rural beauty over me, there was a foundation laid for taking pleasure in Wordsworth's poetry; the more so, as his scenery lies mostly among mountains, which, owing to my early Pyrenean excursion, were my ideal of natural beauty. But Wordsworth would never have had any great effect on me, if he had merely placed before me beautiful pictures of natural scenery. Scott does this still better than Wordsworth, and a very second-rate landscape does it more effectually than any poet. What made Wordsworth's poems a medicine for my state of mind, was that they expressed, not mere outward beauty, but states of feeling, and of thought coloured by feeling, under the excitement of beauty. They seemed to be the very culture of the feelings, which I was in quest of. In them I seemed to draw from a source of inward joy, of sympathetic and imaginative pleasure, which could be shared in by all human beings; which had no connection with struggle or imperfection, but would be made richer by every improvement in the physical or social condition of mankind. From them I seemed to learn what would be the perennial sources of happiness, when all the greater evils of life shall have been removed. And I felt myself at once better and happier as I came under their influence. There have certainly been, even in our own age, greater poets than Wordsworth; but poetry of deeper and loftier feeling could not have done for me at that time what his did. I needed to be made to feel that there was real, permanent happiness in tranquil contemplation. Wordsworth taught me this, not only without turning away from, but with a greatly increased interest in, the common feelings and common destiny of human beings. And the delight which these poems gave me, proved that with culture of this sort, there was nothing to dread from the most confirmed habit of analysis. At the conclusion of the Poems came the famous Ode, falsely called Platonic, "Intimations of Immortality": in which, along with more than his usual sweetness of melody and rhythm, and along with the two passages of grand imagery but bad philosophy so often quoted, I found that he too had had similar experience to mine; that he also had felt that the first freshness of youthful enjoyment of life was not lasting; but that he had sought for compensation, and found it, in the way in which he was now teaching me to find it. The result was that I gradually, but completely, emerged from my habitual depression, and was never again subject to it. I long continued to value Wordsworth less according to his intrinsic merits, than by the measure of what he had done for me. Compared with the greatest poets, he may be said to be the poet of unpoetical natures, possessed of quiet and contemplative tastes. But unpoetical natures are precisely those which require poetic cultivation. This cultivation Wordsworth is much more fitted to give, than poets who are intrinsically far more poets than he.
First of all, these poems strongly connected with one of my biggest pleasures: my love for rural scenes and nature. I had relied on this love not just for much of my happiness but also recently for relief during one of my longest bouts of depression. This connection to rural beauty set the groundwork for enjoying Wordsworth's poetry even more—especially since most of his scenery features mountains, which, thanks to my early trip to the Pyrenees, represent my ideal of natural beauty. However, Wordsworth wouldn't have had as profound an impact on me if he had only presented beautiful images of nature. Scott does this even better than Wordsworth, and even a mediocre landscape can evoke more than any poet. What made Wordsworth's poems a remedy for my mindset was that they expressed not just outer beauty, but feelings and thoughts filled with emotion sparked by beauty. They seemed to cultivate the feelings I was seeking. In them, I felt I was drawing from a well of inner joy, sympathetic and imaginative pleasure, which everyone could share; this joy was independent of struggle or imperfection and would grow richer with any improvement in human physical or social conditions. From his work, I seemed to learn what would form the lasting sources of happiness once all the major life troubles had been resolved. I felt better and happier the more I engaged with his poetry. There are certainly greater poets than Wordsworth, even in our time; however, poetry with deeper and more elevated feelings couldn't have served me as his did back then. I needed to understand that there was genuine, lasting happiness in peaceful contemplation. Wordsworth showed me this, not by turning away from, but by becoming even more interested in, the shared feelings and common fate of humanity. The joy that these poems provided me showed that with this kind of cultivated thought, there was nothing to fear from a deeply analytical mind. At the end of the Poems came the famous Ode, mistakenly titled Platonic, "Intimations of Immortality," where, combined with his usual sweetness of melody and rhythm, and along with two passages of grand imagery with questionable philosophy so frequently quoted, I discovered that he too had shared experiences similar to mine; that he had also acknowledged that the initial thrill of youth and enjoyment of life doesn't last. But he sought out compensation and found it in the very way he was now guiding me to discover it. As a result, I gradually but completely emerged from my consistent depression and was never subject to it again. For a long time, I valued Wordsworth not so much for his inherent qualities, but for what he had done for me. Compared to the greatest poets, he can be seen as the poet for less poetic individuals, those with calm and contemplative tastes. Yet, it is precisely those less poetic natures that need poetic development. Wordsworth is much better suited to provide this cultivation than poets who are inherently far more poetic than he is.
It so fell out that the merits of Wordsworth were the occasion of my first public declaration of my new way of thinking, and separation from those of my habitual companions who had not undergone a similar change. The person with whom at that time I was most in the habit of comparing notes on such subjects was Roebuck, and I induced him to read Wordsworth, in whom he also at first seemed to find much to admire: but I, like most Wordsworthians, threw myself into strong antagonism to Byron, both as a poet and as to his influence on the character. Roebuck, all whose instincts were those of action and struggle, had, on the contrary, a strong relish and great admiration of Byron, whose writings he regarded as the poetry of human life, while Wordsworth's, according to him, was that of flowers and butterflies. We agreed to have the fight out at our Debating Society, where we accordingly discussed for two evenings the comparative merits of Byron and Wordsworth, propounding and illustrating by long recitations our respective theories of poetry: Sterling also, in a brilliant speech, putting forward his particular theory. This was the first debate on any weighty subject in which Roebuck and I had been on opposite sides. The schism between us widened from this time more and more, though we continued for some years longer to be companions. In the beginning, our chief divergence related to the cultivation of the feelings. Roebuck was in many respects very different from the vulgar notion of a Benthamite or Utilitarian. He was a lover of poetry and of most of the fine arts. He took great pleasure in music, in dramatic performances, especially in painting, and himself drew and designed landscapes with great facility and beauty. But he never could be made to see that these things have any value as aids in the formation of character. Personally, instead of being, as Benthamites are supposed to be, void of feeling, he had very quick and strong sensibilities. But, like most Englishmen who have feelings, he found his feelings stand very much in his way. He was much more susceptible to the painful sympathies than to the pleasurable, and, looking for his happiness elsewhere, he wished that his feelings should be deadened rather than quickened. And, in truth, the English character, and English social circumstances, make it so seldom possible to derive happiness from the exercise of the sympathies, that it is not wonderful if they count for little in an Englishman's scheme of life. In most other countries the paramount importance of the sympathies as a constituent of individual happiness is an axiom, taken for granted rather than needing any formal statement; but most English thinkers always seem to regard them as necessary evils, required for keeping men's actions benevolent and compassionate. Roebuck was, or appeared to be, this kind of Englishman. He saw little good in any cultivation of the feelings, and none at all in cultivating them through the imagination, which he thought was only cultivating illusions. It was in vain I urged on him that the imaginative emotion which an idea, when vividly conceived, excites in us, is not an illusion but a fact, as real as any of the other qualities of objects; and, far from implying anything erroneous and delusive in our mental apprehension of the object, is quite consistent with the most accurate knowledge and most perfect practical recognition of all its physical and intellectual laws and relations. The intensest feeling of the beauty of a cloud lighted by the setting sun, is no hindrance to my knowing that the cloud is vapour of water, subject to all the laws of vapours in a state of suspension; and I am just as likely to allow for, and act on, these physical laws whenever there is occasion to do so, as if I had been incapable of perceiving any distinction between beauty and ugliness.
It just happened that my appreciation for Wordsworth led to my first public statement about my new way of thinking and my break from my usual friends who hadn’t gone through the same change. The person I often discussed these topics with was Roebuck, and I got him to read Wordsworth, in whom he also initially found much to admire. But I, like most fans of Wordsworth, strongly opposed Byron, both as a poet and for his influence on character. Roebuck, who was all about action and struggle, had a deep appreciation for Byron, viewing his writings as the poetry of human life, while he considered Wordsworth’s work to be about flowers and butterflies. We agreed to debate at our Debating Society, where we spent two evenings discussing the relative merits of Byron and Wordsworth, illustrating our points with long recitations of our respective theories of poetry. Sterling also contributed with a brilliant speech presenting his particular theory. This was the first significant debate where Roebuck and I found ourselves on opposite sides. From that point on, the divide between us grew wider, though we remained friends for several more years. Initially, our main difference focused on the cultivation of feelings. Roebuck was quite different from the typical Benthamite or Utilitarian stereotype. He loved poetry and many fine arts. He greatly enjoyed music and dramatic performances, especially painting, and he could easily draw and design landscapes beautifully. But he could never grasp that these things had any value in shaping character. Personally, instead of being, as Benthamites are thought to be, emotionless, he had quick and intense feelings. However, like many Englishmen with feelings, he found they often got in his way. He was much more sensitive to painful experiences than to joyful ones, and, seeking happiness elsewhere, he wished to numb his feelings rather than amplify them. In fact, the English character and social circumstances typically make it rare to find happiness through the expression of sympathy, so it’s not surprising if those feelings don’t play a big role in an Englishman’s life. In many other countries, the importance of sympathy as part of individual happiness is taken as a given, rather than needing formal acknowledgment; however, most English thinkers tend to see it as a necessary evil for keeping people's actions kind and compassionate. Roebuck was, or seemed to be, one of those Englishmen. He saw little value in cultivating feelings at all, and none in developing them through imagination, which he thought was just fostering illusions. I tried in vain to explain to him that the emotional response an idea can evoke, when vividly imagined, is not an illusion but a fact, as real as any of the other qualities of objects; and that it doesn’t imply any mistakes or delusions in how we mentally perceive the object, but actually aligns with a clear understanding of all its physical and intellectual laws and relationships. The strongest feeling of the beauty of a cloud lit by the setting sun doesn’t stop me from knowing that the cloud is water vapor, subject to all the laws governing vapors in suspension; and I'm just as likely to consider and act on those physical laws whenever needed as if I couldn't tell the difference between beauty and ugliness.
While my intimacy with Roebuck diminished, I fell more and more into friendly intercourse with our Coleridgian adversaries in the Society, Frederick Maurice and John Sterling, both subsequently so well known, the former by his writings, the latter through the biographies by Hare and Carlyle. Of these two friends, Maurice was the thinker, Sterling the orator, and impassioned expositor of thoughts which, at this period, were almost entirely formed for him by Maurice.
While my closeness with Roebuck faded, I became increasingly friendly with our Coleridgian opponents in the Society, Frederick Maurice and John Sterling, both of whom later became quite well-known, the former for his writings and the latter through the biographies by Hare and Carlyle. Of these two friends, Maurice was the thinker, while Sterling was the speaker and passionate explainer of ideas that, at this time, were mostly developed for him by Maurice.
With Maurice I had for some time been acquainted through Eyton Tooke, who had known him at Cambridge, and although my discussions with him were almost always disputes, I had carried away from them much that helped to build up my new fabric of thought, in the same way as I was deriving much from Coleridge, and from the writings of Goethe and other German authors which I read during these years. I have so deep a respect for Maurice's character and purposes, as well as for his great mental gifts, that it is with some unwillingness I say anything which may seem to place him on a less high eminence than I would gladly be able to accord to him. But I have always thought that there was more intellectual power wasted in Maurice than in any other of my contemporaries. Few of them certainly have had so much to waste. Great powers of generalization, rare ingenuity and subtlety, and a wide perception of important and unobvious truths, served him not for putting something better into the place of the worthless heap of received opinions on the great subjects of thought, but for proving to his own mind that the Church of England had known everything from the first, and that all the truths on the ground of which the Church and orthodoxy have been attacked (many of which he saw as clearly as anyone) are not only consistent with the Thirty-nine Articles, but are better understood and expressed in those Articles than by anyone who rejects them. I have never been able to find any other explanation of this, than by attributing it to that timidity of conscience, combined with original sensitiveness of temperament, which has so often driven highly gifted men into Romanism, from the need of a firmer support than they can find in the independent conclusions of their own judgment. Any more vulgar kind of timidity no one who knew Maurice would ever think of imputing to him, even if he had not given public proof of his freedom from it, by his ultimate collision with some of the opinions commonly regarded as orthodox, and by his noble origination of the Christian Socialist movement. The nearest parallel to him, in a moral point of view, is Coleridge, to whom, in merely intellectual power, apart from poetical genius, I think him decidedly superior. At this time, however, he might be described as a disciple of Coleridge, and Sterling as a disciple of Coleridge and of him. The modifications which were taking place in my old opinions gave me some points of contact with them; and both Maurice and Sterling were of considerable use to my development. With Sterling I soon became very intimate, and was more attached to him than I have ever been to any other man. He was indeed one of the most lovable of men. His frank, cordial, affectionate, and expansive character; a love of truth alike conspicuous in the highest things and the humblest; a generous and ardent nature, which threw itself with impetuosity into the opinions it adopted, but was as eager to do justice to the doctrines and the men it was opposed to, as to make war on what it thought their errors; and an equal devotion to the two cardinal points of Liberty and Duty, formed a combination of qualities as attractive to me as to all others who knew him as well as I did. With his open mind and heart, he found no difficulty in joining hands with me across the gulf which as yet divided our opinions. He told me how he and others had looked upon me (from hearsay information), as a "made" or manufactured man, having had a certain impress of opinion stamped on me which I could only reproduce; and what a change took place in his feelings when he found, in the discussion on Wordsworth and Byron, that Wordsworth, and all which that name implies, "belonged" to me as much as to him and his friends. The failure of his health soon scattered all his plans of life, and compelled him to live at a distance from London, so that after the first year or two of our acquaintance, we only saw each other at distant intervals. But (as he said himself in one of his letters to Carlyle) when we did meet it was like brothers. Though he was never, in the full sense of the word, a profound thinker, his openness of mind, and the moral courage in which he greatly surpassed Maurice, made him outgrow the dominion which Maurice and Coleridge had once exercised over his intellect; though he retained to the last a great but discriminating admiration of both, and towards Maurice a warm affection. Except in that short and transitory phasis of his life, during which he made the mistake of becoming a clergyman, his mind was ever progressive: and the advance he always seemed to have made when I saw him after an interval, made me apply to him what Goethe said of Schiller, "er hatte eine furchtliche Fortschreitung." He and I started from intellectual points almost as wide apart as the poles, but the distance between us was always diminishing: if I made steps towards some of his opinions, he, during his short life, was constantly approximating more and more to several of mine: and if he had lived, and had health and vigour to prosecute his ever assiduous self-culture, there is no knowing how much further this spontaneous assimilation might have proceeded.
I had known Maurice for a while through Eyton Tooke, who had met him at Cambridge. Even though our discussions were usually debates, I learned a lot from them that helped shape my new way of thinking, just as I was learning from Coleridge and from German authors like Goethe during those years. I have a deep respect for Maurice's character, intentions, and his intellectual gifts, so I hesitate to say anything that might seem to lower his status in my eyes. Yet, I have always believed that he wasted more intellectual potential than anyone else I knew. Few had as much potential to waste as he did. His exceptional skills of generalization, rare creativity, and keen insight into important yet subtle truths did not serve him to replace the meaningless old ideas on major topics of thought, but rather to convince himself that the Church of England had known everything from the beginning, and that many truths used to criticize the Church and orthodoxy (many of which he understood as well as anyone) were not only in line with the Thirty-nine Articles but better understood and articulated in those Articles than by anyone who rejected them. I have never been able to find any other explanation for this than to attribute it to a kind of conscience-related timidity, combined with a natural sensitivity, which often leads highly gifted individuals to Romanism due to their need for more solid support than the independent conclusions of their own judgment can provide. No one who knew Maurice would think of attributing a more ordinary kind of timidity to him, especially since he publicly proved his freedom from it by ultimately challenging some commonly accepted orthodox opinions and by launching the Christian Socialist movement. The closest moral parallel to him is Coleridge, to whom, in purely intellectual terms—minus his poetic genius—I consider Maurice to be clearly superior. At that time, however, he could be seen as a student of Coleridge, while Sterling was a student of both Coleridge and Maurice. The changes occurring in my old beliefs gave me some common ground with them; both Maurice and Sterling significantly contributed to my development. I quickly became very close to Sterling and felt more attached to him than to anyone else in my life. He was truly one of the most lovable individuals. His open, warm, affectionate, and outgoing nature, along with his commitment to truth in both lofty and humble matters, and his passionate nature that eagerly adopted opinions while also striving to be fair to opposing views, made him immensely attractive to me and to everyone else who knew him well. With his open mind and heart, he found it easy to connect with me across the divide our differing opinions created. He shared that he and others perceived me (based on hearsay) as a "manufactured" person, who had merely adopted a certain stamped opinion that I could only reproduce. His feelings changed completely when, during a discussion about Wordsworth and Byron, he realized that Wordsworth, and everything that implies, "belonged" to me just as much as it did to him and his friends. Unfortunately, his declining health soon disrupted all his life plans and forced him to live far from London, which meant that after the initial years of our friendship, we only saw each other occasionally. But, as he noted in a letter to Carlyle, when we did meet, it felt like a brotherly reunion. Although he was never a deeply profound thinker in the full sense, his open-mindedness and moral courage, which surpassed Maurice's, allowed him to break free from the influence that Maurice and Coleridge once held over him. He maintained a great but discerning admiration for both of them and a warm affection for Maurice till the end. Apart from a brief and misinformed period in his life when he mistakenly became a clergyman, his mind was always evolving: the progress he seemed to consistently make by the time I saw him again after an absence made me think of Goethe’s remark about Schiller, “er hatte eine furchtliche Fortschreitung.” Although he and I started from points of view as far apart as could be, the gap between us gradually lessened; as I moved toward some of his ideas, he was rapidly coming closer to several of mine throughout his brief life. If he had lived on, along with maintaining the health and energy to continue his dedicated self-improvement, there's no telling how much further our spontaneous alignment might have developed.
After 1829 I withdrew from attendance on the Debating Society. I had had enough of speech-making, and was glad to carry on my private studies and meditations without any immediate call for outward assertion of their results. I found the fabric of my old and taught opinions giving way in many fresh places, and I never allowed it to fall to pieces, but was incessantly occupied in weaving it anew. I never, in the course of my transition, was content to remain, for ever so short a time, confused and unsettled. When I had taken in any new idea, I could not rest till I had adjusted its relation to my old opinions, and ascertained exactly how far its effect ought to extend in modifying or superseding them.
After 1829, I stopped attending the Debating Society. I had gotten enough of giving speeches and was happy to continue my private studies and reflections without the immediate pressure to display their outcomes. I noticed that my previously held beliefs were starting to break down in many new areas, and I never let them completely fall apart. Instead, I was constantly busy reconstructing them. Throughout my transition, I never allowed myself to stay confused and unsettled for even a moment. Once I encountered a new idea, I couldn't relax until I figured out how it related to my old beliefs and determined exactly how much it should change or replace them.
The conflicts which I had so often had to sustain in defending the theory of government laid down in Bentham's and my father's writings, and the acquaintance I had obtained with other schools of political thinking, made me aware of many things which that doctrine, professing to be a theory of government in general, ought to have made room for, and did not. But these things, as yet, remained with me rather as corrections to be made in applying the theory to practice, than as defects in the theory. I felt that politics could not be a science of specific experience; and that the accusations against the Benthamic theory of being a theory, of proceeding a priori by way of general reasoning, instead of Baconian experiment, showed complete ignorance of Bacon's principles, and of the necessary conditions of experimental investigation. At this juncture appeared in the Edinburgh Review, Macaulay's famous attack on my father's Essay on Government. This gave me much to think about. I saw that Macaulay's conception of the logic of politics was erroneous; that he stood up for the empirical mode of treating political phenomena, against the philosophical; that even in physical science his notions of philosophizing might have recognised Kepler, but would have excluded Newton and Laplace. But I could not help feeling, that though the tone was unbecoming (an error for which the writer, at a later period, made the most ample and honourable amends), there was truth in several of his strictures on my father's treatment of the subject; that my father's premises were really too narrow, and included but a small number of the general truths on which, in politics, the important consequences depend. Identity of interest between the governing body and the community at large is not, in any practical sense which can be attached to it, the only thing on which good government depends; neither can this identity of interest be secured by the mere conditions of election. I was not at all satisfied with the mode in which my father met the criticisms of Macaulay. He did not, as I thought he ought to have done, justify himself by saying, "I was not writing a scientific treatise on politics, I was writing an argument for parliamentary reform." He treated Macaulay's argument as simply irrational; an attack upon the reasoning faculty; an example of the saying of Hobbes, that When reason is against a man, a man will be against reason. This made me think that there was really something more fundamentally erroneous in my father's conception of philosophical method, as applicable to politics, than I had hitherto supposed there was. But I did not at first see clearly what the error might be. At last it flashed upon me all at once in the course of other studies. In the early part of 1830 I had begun to put on paper the ideas on Logic (chiefly on the distinctions among Terms, and the import of Propositions) which had been suggested and in part worked out in the morning conversations already spoken of. Having secured these thoughts from being lost, I pushed on into the other parts of the subject, to try whether I could do anything further towards clearing up the theory of logic generally. I grappled at once with the problem of Induction, postponing that of Reasoning, on the ground that it is necessary to obtain premises before we can reason from them. Now, Induction is mainly a process for finding the causes of effects: and in attempting to fathom the mode of tracing causes and effects in physical science, I soon saw that in the more perfect of the sciences, we ascend, by generalization from particulars, to the tendencies of causes considered singly, and then reason downward from those separate tendencies, to the effect of the same causes when combined. I then asked myself, what is the ultimate analysis of this deductive process; the common theory of the syllogism evidently throwing no light upon it. My practice (learnt from Hobbes and my father) being to study abstract principles by means of the best concrete instances I could find, the Composition of Forces, in dynamics, occurred to me as the most complete example of the logical process I was investigating. On examining, accordingly, what the mind does when it applies the principle of the Composition of Forces, I found that it performs a simple act of addition. It adds the separate effect of the one force to the separate effect of the other, and puts down the sum of these separate effects as the joint effect. But is this a legitimate process? In dynamics, and in all the mathematical branches of physics, it is; but in some other cases, as in chemistry, it is not; and I then recollected that something not unlike this was pointed out as one of the distinctions between chemical and mechanical phenomena, in the introduction to that favourite of my boyhood, Thompson's System of Chemistry. This distinction at once made my mind clear as to what was perplexing me in respect to the philosophy of politics. I now saw, that a science is either deductive or experimental, according as, in the province it deals with, the effects of causes when conjoined, are or are not the sums of the effects which the same causes produce when separate. It followed that politics must be a deductive science. It thus appeared, that both Macaulay and my father were wrong; the one in assimilating the method of philosophizing in politics to the purely experimental method of chemistry; while the other, though right in adopting a deductive method, had made a wrong selection of one, having taken as the type of deduction, not the appropriate process, that of the deductive branches of natural philosophy, but the inappropriate one of pure geometry, which, not being a science of causation at all, does not require or admit of any summing-up of effects. A foundation was thus laid in my thoughts for the principal chapters of what I afterwards published on the Logic of the Moral Sciences; and my new position in respect to my old political creed, now became perfectly definite.
The conflicts I often faced when defending the theory of government outlined in Bentham's and my father's writings, along with my exposure to other political ideologies, made me aware of many aspects that this doctrine, claiming to be a general theory of government, should have addressed but didn’t. However, I initially viewed these as corrections to be made when applying the theory rather than shortcomings in the theory itself. I believed that politics couldn't simply be a science based on specific experiences and that the criticisms against the Benthamic theory for being a theory that relies on general reasoning rather than empirical experimentation showed a complete misunderstanding of Bacon's principles and the necessary conditions for experimental investigation. At that time, Macaulay's famous critique of my father's Essay on Government appeared in the Edinburgh Review. This provoked a lot of thought for me. I realized that Macaulay's understanding of political logic was flawed; he advocated for an empirical approach to political phenomena rather than a philosophical one. Even in physical science, his philosophical views might have acknowledged Kepler but excluded Newton and Laplace. Yet, I couldn’t help but feel that there was some truth in several of his criticisms of my father's treatment of the topic, even if his tone was inappropriate (an error for which he later made ample and honorable amends). My father’s premises were indeed too narrow, covering only a small number of the general truths upon which important political consequences rely. The shared interest between the governing body and the broader community is not, in any practical sense, the only thing that contributes to good governance, nor can this shared interest be ensured merely through election conditions. I was not satisfied with how my father responded to Macaulay's critiques. He didn’t, as I thought he should have, defend himself by saying, "I wasn’t writing a scientific treatise on politics; I was making an argument for parliamentary reform." Instead, he dismissed Macaulay's argument as irrational; an attack on the reasoning process, echoing Hobbes' saying that when reason goes against someone, that person will resist reason. This led me to believe that there was something more fundamentally flawed in my father's understanding of philosophical methods as they apply to politics than I had previously recognized. Initially, I couldn’t quite pinpoint what the error was. Eventually, it struck me all at once as I pursued other studies. In early 1830, I began to write down the ideas on Logic (mainly focusing on distinctions among Terms and the meaning of Propositions) that had emerged from our morning discussions. After securing these thoughts to prevent them from being lost, I moved forward with other parts of the topic to see if I could clarify the theory of logic in general. I immediately took on the problem of Induction, putting off the issue of Reasoning on the basis that we need established premises before we can reason from them. Induction primarily involves discovering the causes of effects, and as I tried to understand how to trace causes and effects in physical science, I soon recognized that in the more advanced sciences, we generalize from specifics to understand the tendencies of causes viewed individually and then reason down from those tendencies to see the effects of those causes when combined. Then, I questioned what the fundamental analysis of this deductive process was, as the standard theory of syllogism didn’t shed any light on it. My approach (learned from Hobbes and my father) was to study abstract principles through the best concrete examples I could find, so I thought of the Composition of Forces in dynamics as the most complete illustration of the logical process I was examining. Upon analyzing what the mind does when it applies the principle of Composition of Forces, I found that it simply adds the individual effects of each force and records their sum as the joint effect. But is this a valid process? In dynamics and all mathematical branches of physics, it is; however, in other areas, like chemistry, it is not. I then recalled that a similar distinction was noted regarding chemical and mechanical phenomena in the introduction to Thompson's System of Chemistry, which I had cherished in my youth. This distinction clarified what had been perplexing me concerning the philosophy of politics. I now understood that a science is either deductive or experimental, depending on whether, within its field, the combined effects of causes equal the total of the effects caused when considered separately. Consequently, politics must be a deductive science. It became clear that both Macaulay and my father were mistaken; Macaulay was wrong to equate the method of philosophizing in politics with the purely experimental method of chemistry, while my father, despite correctly adopting a deductive approach, had chosen the wrong model of deduction—rather than basing it on the appropriate processes of the deductive branches of natural philosophy, he had wrongly taken the inappropriate one from pure geometry, which, since it doesn’t deal with causation at all, does not require or allow for adding up effects. Thus, a foundation was formed in my thoughts for the main chapters of what I later published about the Logic of the Moral Sciences, and my new stance regarding my previous political beliefs became perfectly clear.
If I am asked, what system of political philosophy I substituted for that which, as a philosophy, I had abandoned, I answer, No system: only a conviction that the true system was something much more complex and many-sided than I had previously had any idea of, and that its office was to supply, not a set of model institutions, but principles from which the institutions suitable to any given circumstances might be deduced. The influences of European, that is to say, Continental, thought, and especially those of the reaction of the nineteenth century against the eighteenth, were now streaming in upon me. They came from various quarters: from the writings of Coleridge, which I had begun to read with interest even before the change in my opinions; from the Coleridgians with whom I was in personal intercourse; from what I had read of Goethe; from Carlyle's early articles in the Edinburgh and Foreign Reviews, though for a long time I saw nothing in these (as my father saw nothing in them to the last) but insane rhapsody. From these sources, and from the acquaintance I kept up with the French literature of the time, I derived, among other ideas which the general turning upside down of the opinions of European thinkers had brought uppermost, these in particular: That the human mind has a certain order of possible progress, in which some things must precede others, an order which governments and public instructors can modify to some, but not to an unlimited extent: that all questions of political institutions are relative, not absolute, and that different stages of human progress not only will have, but ought to have, different institutions: that government is always either in the hands, or passing into the hands, of whatever is the strongest power in society, and that what this power is, does not depend on institutions, but institutions on it: that any general theory or philosophy of politics supposes a previous theory of human progress, and that this is the same thing with a philosophy of history. These opinions, true in the main, were held in an exaggerated and violent manner by the thinkers with whom I was now most accustomed to compare notes, and who, as usual with a reaction, ignored that half of the truth which the thinkers of the eighteenth century saw. But though, at one period of my progress, I for some time undervalued that great century, I never joined in the reaction against it, but kept as firm hold of one side of the truth as I took of the other. The fight between the nineteenth century and the eighteenth always reminded me of the battle about the shield, one side of which was white and the other black. I marvelled at the blind rage with which the combatants rushed against one another. I applied to them, and to Coleridge himself, many of Coleridge's sayings about half truths; and Goethe's device, "many-sidedness," was one which I would most willingly, at this period, have taken for mine.
If you ask me what political philosophy I replaced after abandoning my old views, I’d say I have no specific system. Instead, I have a belief that the true system is far more complex and multifaceted than I ever realized, and its role is to provide principles from which we can deduce institutions that fit any particular situation, rather than offering a template for ideal institutions. I was being influenced by European, specifically Continental, thought, especially the backlash of the nineteenth century against the eighteenth. These influences came from various sources: the writings of Coleridge, which I had started reading with interest even before my views changed; the Coleridgians I interacted with; what I had read of Goethe; and Carlyle's early articles in the Edinburgh and Foreign Reviews, although for a long time I only saw (just as my father did until the end) madness in them. From these and my ongoing engagement with the French literature of the time, I absorbed several ideas that emerged from the overall upheaval in European thought: that the human mind has a certain sequence of possible progress, where some things must come before others, and while governments and educators can change this order to some extent, they cannot alter it indefinitely; that all questions of political institutions are relative, not absolute, and that different stages of human progress will not only have but should have different institutions; that government is always controlled by or shifting towards the strongest power in society, and that what this power is does not rely on institutions, but institutions depend on it; that any broad theory or philosophy of politics assumes a preceding theory of human progress, which is the same as a philosophy of history. These views, which were generally true, were held in an exaggerated and intense way by the thinkers I was most often comparing notes with, who, typical of a reaction, overlooked the half of the truth recognized by the thinkers of the eighteenth century. Even though there was a time in my development when I undervalued that great century, I never joined in the rejection of it, but clung to both sides of the truth equally. The conflict between the nineteenth century and the eighteenth always reminded me of the battle over the shield, one side white and the other black. I was astonished at the blind fury with which the fighters charged at each other. I applied many of Coleridge’s comments about half-truths to them and to Coleridge himself, and Goethe's concept of "many-sidedness" was one I would have gladly adopted during this time.
The writers by whom, more than by any others, a new mode of political thinking was brought home to me, were those of the St. Simonian school in France. In 1829 and 1830 I became acquainted with some of their writings. They were then only in the earlier stages of their speculations. They had not yet dressed out their philosophy as a religion, nor had they organized their scheme of Socialism. They were just beginning to question the principle of hereditary property. I was by no means prepared to go with them even this length; but I was greatly struck with the connected view which they for the first time presented to me, of the natural order of human progress; and especially with their division of all history into organic periods and critical periods. During the organic periods (they said) mankind accept with firm conviction some positive creed, claiming jurisdiction over all their actions, and containing more or less of truth and adaptation to the needs of humanity. Under its influence they make all the progress compatible with the creed, and finally outgrow it; when a period follows of criticism and negation, in which mankind lose their old convictions without acquiring any new ones, of a general or authoritative character, except the conviction that the old are false. The period of Greek and Roman polytheism, so long as really believed in by instructed Greeks and Romans, was an organic period, succeeded by the critical or sceptical period of the Greek philosophers. Another organic period came in with Christianity. The corresponding critical period began with the Reformation, has lasted ever since, still lasts, and cannot altogether cease until a new organic period has been inaugurated by the triumph of a yet more advanced creed. These ideas, I knew, were not peculiar to the St. Simonians; on the contrary, they were the general property of Europe, or at least of Germany and France, but they had never, to my knowledge, been so completely systematized as by these writers, nor the distinguishing characteristics of a critical period so powerfully set forth; for I was not then acquainted with Fichte's Lectures on the Characteristics of the Present Age. In Carlyle, indeed, I found bitter denunciations of an "age of unbelief," and of the present age as such, which I, like most people at that time, supposed to be passionate protests in favour of the old modes of belief. But all that was true in these denunciations, I thought that I found more calmly and philosophically stated by the St. Simonians. Among their publications, too, there was one which seemed to me far superior to the rest; in which the general idea was matured into something much more definite and instructive. This was an early work of Auguste Comte, who then called himself, and even announced himself in the title-page as, a pupil of Saint Simon. In this tract M. Comte first put forth the doctrine, which he afterwards so copiously illustrated, of the natural succession of three stages in every department of human knowledge: first, the theological, next the metaphysical, and lastly, the positive stage; and contended, that social science must be subject to the same law; that the feudal and Catholic system was the concluding phasis of the theological state of the social science, Protestantism the commencement, and the doctrines of the French Revolution the consummation, of the metaphysical; and that its positive state was yet to come. This doctrine harmonized well with my existing notions, to which it seemed to give a scientific shape. I already regarded the methods of physical science as the proper models for political. But the chief benefit which I derived at this time from the trains of thought suggested by the St. Simonians and by Comte, was, that I obtained a clearer conception than ever before of the peculiarities of an era of transition in opinion, and ceased to mistake the moral and intellectual characteristics of such an era, for the normal attributes of humanity. I looked forward, through the present age of loud disputes but generally weak convictions, to a future which shall unite the best qualities of the critical with the best qualities of the organic periods; unchecked liberty of thought, unbounded freedom of individual action in all modes not hurtful to others; but also, convictions as to what is right and wrong, useful and pernicious, deeply engraven on the feelings by early education and general unanimity of sentiment, and so firmly grounded in reason and in the true exigencies of life, that they shall not, like all former and present creeds, religious, ethical, and political, require to be periodically thrown off and replaced by others.
The writers who influenced my understanding of a new way of thinking about politics the most were those from the Saint-Simonian school in France. In 1829 and 1830, I discovered some of their works. At that time, they were still in the early phases of their ideas. They hadn't yet turned their philosophy into a religion, nor had they organized their socialist vision. They were just beginning to question the idea of inherited property. I wasn't ready to go that far, but I was really impressed by the coherent perspective they presented for the first time regarding the natural order of human progress, especially their categorization of history into organic and critical periods. They explained that during organic periods, people strongly believe in a specific creed that governs their actions, containing varying degrees of truth and relevance to humanity's needs. Influenced by this creed, they make progress that's compatible with it, eventually outgrowing it; this gives way to periods of criticism and doubt, where people abandon their old beliefs without adopting new, general, or authoritative ones, except for the conviction that the old beliefs are false. The era of Greek and Roman polytheism, as long as it was genuinely believed by educated Greeks and Romans, was an organic period, followed by the critical or skeptical period introduced by Greek philosophers. A new organic period began with Christianity, while its corresponding critical period started with the Reformation, which has continued ever since and won't fully end until a new organic period begins with a more advanced creed. I knew these ideas weren't unique to the Saint-Simonians; they were widely recognized across Europe, especially in Germany and France, but I hadn't seen them so systematically outlined as by these writers, nor had I encountered such a powerful portrayal of a critical period's features, since I wasn't yet familiar with Fichte's Lectures on the Characteristics of the Present Age. In Carlyle, I found harsh criticisms of an "age of unbelief" and of the present time, which I, like most people then, thought were passionate appeals to return to old beliefs. However, I believed that the truths in those criticisms were articulated more calmly and philosophically by the Saint-Simonians. Among their publications, there was one that stood out to me, in which the main idea had evolved into something much clearer and more insightful. This was an early work by Auguste Comte, who called himself—and even presented himself on the title page—as a student of Saint-Simon. In this tract, Comte first introduced the doctrine he later elaborated in depth: the natural progression of three stages in every area of human knowledge—first, the theological, then the metaphysical, and finally, the positive stage. He argued that social science also follows this pattern; that the feudal and Catholic system represented the final phase of the theological state of social science, that Protestantism marked the beginning of the metaphysical phase, and that the ideas from the French Revolution were its culmination, with the positive phase still to come. This doctrine aligned well with my existing views, giving them a scientific framework. I already saw the methods of physical science as the proper models for political science. However, the main benefit I gained from the ideas introduced by the Saint-Simonians and Comte was a clearer understanding of the unique characteristics of a transitional era in beliefs, allowing me to stop confusing the moral and intellectual features of such an era with the normal traits of humanity. I looked forward to a future that would combine the best aspects of both critical and organic periods; unrestrained freedom of thought, unlimited individual action in ways that do not harm others, but also deeply rooted convictions about right and wrong, useful and harmful, shaped by early education and general consensus, firmly established in reason and the true demands of life, so that they would not, like previous and current creeds—religious, ethical, and political—need to be periodically discarded and replaced.
M. Comte soon left the St. Simonians, and I lost sight of him and his writings for a number of years. But the St. Simonians I continued to cultivate. I was kept au courant of their progress by one of their most enthusiastic disciples, M. Gustave d'Eichthal, who about that time passed a considerable interval in England. I was introduced to their chiefs, Bazard and Enfantin, in 1830; and as long as their public teachings and proselytism continued, I read nearly everything they wrote. Their criticisms on the common doctrines of Liberalism seemed to me full of important truth; and it was partly by their writings that my eyes were opened to the very limited and temporary value of the old political economy, which assumes private property and inheritance as indefeasible facts, and freedom of production and exchange as the dernier mot of social improvement. The scheme gradually unfolded by the St. Simonians, under which the labour and capital of society would be managed for the general account of the community, every individual being required to take a share of labour, either as thinker, teacher, artist, or producer, all being classed according to their capacity, and remunerated according to their work, appeared to me a far superior description of Socialism to Owen's. Their aim seemed to me desirable and rational, however their means might be inefficacious; and though I neither believed in the practicability, nor in the beneficial operation of their social machinery, I felt that the proclamation of such an ideal of human society could not but tend to give a beneficial direction to the efforts of others to bring society, as at present constituted, nearer to some ideal standard. I honoured them most of all for what they have been most cried down for—the boldness and freedom from prejudice with which they treated the subject of the family, the most important of any, and needing more fundamental alterations than remain to be made in any other great social institution, but on which scarcely any reformer has the courage to touch. In proclaiming the perfect equality of men and women, and an entirely new order of things in regard to their relations with one another, the St. Simonians, in common with Owen and Fourier, have entitled themselves to the grateful remembrance of future generations.
M. Comte soon left the St. Simonians, and I lost track of him and his writings for several years. However, I continued to engage with the St. Simonians. I was kept informed about their progress by one of their most passionate followers, M. Gustave d'Eichthal, who spent a significant amount of time in England around that period. I was introduced to their leaders, Bazard and Enfantin, in 1830; and as long as their public teachings and recruitment efforts continued, I read almost everything they wrote. Their critiques of the conventional ideas of Liberalism struck me as containing important truths; it was partly through their writings that I realized the limited and temporary value of traditional political economy, which assumes private property and inheritance as unquestionable facts, and views freedom of production and exchange as the ultimate goal of social progress. The plan gradually outlined by the St. Simonians, where the labor and capital of society would be managed for the collective benefit of the community—requiring every individual to contribute labor in some form, whether as a thinker, teacher, artist, or producer, with everyone categorized according to their abilities and compensated based on their contributions—seemed to me to be a much better version of Socialism than Owen's. Their goal appeared to be desirable and reasonable, regardless of whether their methods were effective; and although I didn't believe in the practicality or positive results of their social structure, I felt that promoting such an ideal for human society could only encourage others to work towards getting society, in its current form, closer to some ideal standard. I respected them most for what they were criticized for most—the boldness and lack of prejudice with which they approached the subject of the family, the most crucial of any social unit and one that needs more fundamental changes than any other major institution, yet few reformers have the courage to address. By advocating for perfect equality between men and women and a completely new framework for their relationships, the St. Simonians, along with Owen and Fourier, have secured a place in the grateful remembrance of future generations.
In giving an account of this period of my life, I have only specified such of my new impressions as appeared to me, both at the time and since, to be a kind of turning points, marking a definite progress in my mode of thought. But these few selected points give a very insufficient idea of the quantity of thinking which I carried on respecting a host of subjects during these years of transition. Much of this, it is true, consisted in rediscovering things known to all the world, which I had previously disbelieved or disregarded. But the rediscovery was to me a discovery, giving me plenary possession of the truths, not as traditional platitudes, but fresh from their source; and it seldom failed to place them in some new light, by which they were reconciled with, and seemed to confirm while they modified, the truths less generally known which lay in my early opinions, and in no essential part of which I at any time wavered. All my new thinking only laid the foundation of these more deeply and strongly, while it often removed misapprehension and confusion of ideas which had perverted their effect. For example, during the later returns of my dejection, the doctrine of what is called Philosophical Necessity weighed on my existence like an incubus. I felt as if I was scientifically proved to be the helpless slave of antecedent circumstances; as if my character and that of all others had been formed for us by agencies beyond our control, and was wholly out of our own power. I often said to myself, what a relief it would be if I could disbelieve the doctrine of the formation of character by circumstances; and remembering the wish of Fox respecting the doctrine of resistance to governments, that it might never be forgotten by kings, nor remembered by subjects, I said that it would be a blessing if the doctrine of necessity could be believed by all quoad the characters of others, and disbelieved in regard to their own. I pondered painfully on the subject till gradually I saw light through it. I perceived, that the word Necessity, as a name for the doctrine of Cause and Effect applied to human action, carried with it a misleading association; and that this association was the operative force in the depressing and paralysing influence which I had experienced: I saw that though our character is formed by circumstances, our own desires can do much to shape those circumstances; and that what is really inspiriting and ennobling in the doctrine of freewill is the conviction that we have real power over the formation of our own character; that our will, by influencing some of our circumstances, can modify our future habits or capabilities of willing. All this was entirely consistent with the doctrine of circumstances, or rather, was that doctrine itself, properly understood. From that time I drew, in my own mind, a clear distinction between the doctrine of circumstances and Fatalism; discarding altogether the misleading word Necessity. The theory, which I now for the first time rightly apprehended, ceased altogether to be discouraging; and, besides the relief to my spirits, I no longer suffered under the burden—so heavy to one who aims at being a reformer in opinions—of thinking one doctrine true and the contrary doctrine morally beneficial. The train of thought which had extricated me from this dilemma seemed to me, in after years, fitted to render a similar service to others; and it now forms the chapter on Liberty and Necessity in the concluding Book of my System of Logic.
In recounting this period of my life, I've only highlighted those new impressions that seemed like turning points, indicating clear progress in my way of thinking, both at the time and since. However, these few selected points don't adequately represent the vast amount of thinking I engaged in regarding many topics during these transitional years. It's true that much of it involved rediscovering things that everyone knows but that I had previously dismissed or overlooked. But to me, this rediscovery felt like a real discovery, allowing me to fully grasp the truths, not as tired clichés, but fresh from their source; and it often illuminated them in a new way, reconciling them with, and seeming to confirm yet modify, the less widely accepted truths from my early beliefs, in which I never wavered. All my new insights only strengthened the foundation of these deeper convictions while often clarifying misconceptions and confusion that had distorted their impact. For instance, during the later episodes of my depression, the idea of Philosophical Necessity weighed on me heavily. I felt as if I was scientifically proven to be the powerless victim of past circumstances; as if my character, and that of everyone else, had been shaped for us by forces outside our control, leaving it entirely out of our hands. I often thought how relieving it would be if I could just reject the idea that character is formed by circumstances; and recalling Fox's desire regarding the doctrine of resistance to governments—that it be forgotten by kings and not remembered by subjects—I wished it would be a blessing if the idea of necessity could be accepted by everyone concerning others' characters, but disbelieved when it came to their own. I struggled with this idea until slowly, I began to see light. I realized that the word Necessity, as a label for the idea of Cause and Effect in human action, carried a misleading association; and that this association was the driving force behind the discouraging and paralyzing influence I had felt: I saw that while our character is indeed shaped by circumstances, our own desires can greatly influence those circumstances; and that what is truly uplifting and empowering about the idea of free will is the belief that we have real power over the formation of our own character; that our will, by affecting certain circumstances, can change our future habits or willingness. All of this was completely consistent with the idea of circumstances, or rather, was that idea itself, properly understood. From then on, I clearly distinguished in my mind between the idea of circumstances and Fatalism, completely discarding the misleading term Necessity. The theory, which I now comprehended correctly for the first time, no longer felt discouraging; and, alongside lifting my spirits, I was freed from the heavy burden—so challenging for someone trying to reform opinions—of believing one doctrine was true while another contradictory doctrine was morally beneficial. The line of thinking that helped me out of this dilemma seemed to me, in later years, capable of providing similar help to others; and it now forms the chapter on Liberty and Necessity in the concluding Book of my System of Logic.
Again, in politics, though I no longer accepted the doctrine of the Essay on Government as a scientific theory; though I ceased to consider representative democracy as an absolute principle, and regarded it as a question of time, place, and circumstance; though I now looked upon the choice of political institutions as a moral and educational question more than one of material interests, thinking that it ought to be decided mainly by the consideration, what great improvement in life and culture stands next in order for the people concerned, as the condition of their further progress, and what institutions are most likely to promote that; nevertheless, this change in the premises of my political philosophy did not alter my practical political creed as to the requirements of my own time and country. I was as much as ever a Radical and Democrat for Europe, and especially for England. I thought the predominance of the aristocratic classes, the noble and the rich, in the English constitution, an evil worth any struggle to get rid of; not on account of taxes, or any such comparatively small inconvenience, but as the great demoralizing agency in the country. Demoralizing, first, because it made the conduct of the Government an example of gross public immorality, through the predominance of private over public interests in the State, and the abuse of the powers of legislation for the advantage of classes. Secondly, and in a still greater degree, because the respect of the multitude always attaching itself principally to that which, in the existing state of society, is the chief passport to power; and under English institutions, riches, hereditary or acquired, being the almost exclusive source of political importance; riches, and the signs of riches, were almost the only things really respected, and the life of the people was mainly devoted to the pursuit of them. I thought, that while the higher and richer classes held the power of government, the instruction and improvement of the mass of the people were contrary to the self-interest of those classes, because tending to render the people more powerful for throwing off the yoke: but if the democracy obtained a large, and perhaps the principal share, in the governing power, it would become the interest of the opulent classes to promote their education, in order to ward off really mischievous errors, and especially those which would lead to unjust violations of property. On these grounds I was not only as ardent as ever for democratic institutions, but earnestly hoped that Owenite, St. Simonian, and all other anti-property doctrines might spread widely among the poorer classes; not that I thought those doctrines true, or desired that they should be acted on, but in order that the higher classes might be made to see that they had more to fear from the poor when uneducated than when educated.
Again, in politics, even though I no longer accepted the ideas of the Essay on Government as a scientific theory; even though I stopped seeing representative democracy as an absolute principle and viewed it as a matter of time, place, and circumstances; even though I now considered the choice of political institutions more of a moral and educational issue than one of material interests, believing it should be determined mainly by what significant improvement in life and culture is next for the people involved, as a condition for their further progress, and which institutions are most likely to encourage that; nevertheless, this shift in my political philosophy didn’t change my practical political beliefs regarding the needs of my own time and country. I was still as much a Radical and Democrat for Europe, particularly for England. I believed that the dominance of the aristocratic classes—the nobility and the wealthy—in the English constitution was a problem worth any struggle to eliminate; not because of taxes or any such relatively minor inconvenience, but as the major demoralizing force in the country. Demoralizing, first, because it resulted in the government’s conduct being an example of extreme public immorality, due to the priority of private over public interests in the state and the misuse of legislative powers for the benefit of specific classes. Secondly, and even more importantly, because the respect of the masses often focused on what, in the current state of society, is the key to power; and under English institutions, wealth—whether inherited or earned—was nearly the sole source of political significance; wealth and the symbols of wealth were almost the only things truly respected, and the life of the people was primarily spent pursuing them. I believed that as long as the higher and wealthier classes held governmental power, educating and improving the general population was against their self-interest since it could empower the people to overthrow their rule: but if democracy gained significant, if not the majority, control over the governing power, it would be in the wealthy classes' interest to promote education, to avoid genuinely harmful mistakes, especially those that could lead to unjust seizures of property. For these reasons, I was not only as passionate as ever for democratic institutions but also earnestly hoped that Owenite, St. Simonian, and all other anti-property ideas would spread widely among the poorer classes; not because I believed those ideas were true or wanted them to be acted upon, but to make the upper classes realize that they had more to fear from the uneducated poor than from the educated.
In this frame of mind the French Revolution of July found me: It roused my utmost enthusiasm, and gave me, as it were, a new existence. I went at once to Paris, was introduced to Lafayette, and laid the groundwork of the intercourse I afterwards kept up with several of the active chiefs of the extreme popular party. After my return I entered warmly, as a writer, into the political discussions of the time; which soon became still more exciting, by the coming in of Lord Grey's Ministry, and the proposing of the Reform Bill. For the next few years I wrote copiously in newspapers. It was about this time that Fonblanque, who had for some time written the political articles in the Examiner, became the proprietor and editor of the paper. It is not forgotten with what verve and talent, as well as fine wit, he carried it on, during the whole period of Lord Grey's Ministry, and what importance it assumed as the principal representative, in the newspaper press, of Radical opinions. The distinguishing character of the paper was given to it entirely by his own articles, which formed at least three-fourths of all the original writing contained in it: but of the remaining fourth I contributed during those years a much larger share than anyone else. I wrote nearly all the articles on French subjects, including a weekly summary of French politics, often extending to considerable length; together with many leading articles on general politics, commercial and financial legislation, and any miscellaneous subjects in which I felt interested, and which were suitable to the paper, including occasional reviews of books. Mere newspaper articles on the occurrences or questions of the moment, gave no opportunity for the development of any general mode of thought; but I attempted, in the beginning of 1831, to embody in a series of articles, headed "The Spirit of the Age," some of my new opinions, and especially to point out in the character of the present age, the anomalies and evils characteristic of the transition from a system of opinions which had worn out, to another only in process of being formed. These articles, were, I fancy, lumbering in style, and not lively or striking enough to be, at any time, acceptable to newspaper readers; but had they been far more attractive, still, at that particular moment, when great political changes were impending, and engrossing all minds, these discussions were ill-timed, and missed fire altogether. The only effect which I know to have been produced by them, was that Carlyle, then living in a secluded part of Scotland, read them in his solitude, and, saying to himself (as he afterwards told me) "Here is a new Mystic," inquired on coming to London that autumn respecting their authorship; an inquiry which was the immediate cause of our becoming personally acquainted.
In this frame of mind, the July French Revolution caught my attention: it sparked my deepest enthusiasm and gave me what felt like a new life. I immediately went to Paris, met Lafayette, and laid the groundwork for the connections I later maintained with several key leaders of the extreme popular party. After returning, I passionately engaged as a writer in the political discussions of the time, which became even more thrilling with the arrival of Lord Grey's Ministry and the introduction of the Reform Bill. For the following few years, I wrote extensively for newspapers. Around this time, Fonblanque, who had been writing the political articles for the Examiner, became the owner and editor of the paper. It’s well-remembered how energetically and skillfully, with great wit, he ran it throughout Lord Grey's Ministry, making it an important outlet for Radical opinions in the press. The paper's distinct character was shaped entirely by his articles, which made up at least three-fourths of all the original writing. Of the remaining fourth, I contributed a much larger share than anyone else during those years. I wrote nearly all the articles on French topics, including a weekly summary of French politics, often quite lengthy, along with many leading articles on general politics, commercial and financial legislation, and various subjects I found interesting that fit the paper, including occasional book reviews. Regular newspaper articles on current events and issues didn’t allow for the development of a broad way of thinking, but at the start of 1831, I tried to summarize my new opinions in a series of articles titled "The Spirit of the Age," aiming to highlight in the current era the anomalies and issues characteristic of the shift from a worn-out system of beliefs to one that was still forming. I think these articles were somewhat heavy in style and not lively or striking enough to be appealing to newspaper readers; however, even if they were more engaging, at that particular moment, when significant political changes were looming and capturing everyone's attention, these discussions were poorly timed and missed the mark entirely. The only impact I know they had was that Carlyle, who was then living in a remote part of Scotland, read them in his solitude and, as he later told me, thought to himself, "Here is a new Mystic," prompting him to ask about the authorship when he came to London that autumn; this inquiry was the direct cause of our eventual personal connection.
I have already mentioned Carlyle's earlier writings as one of the channels through which I received the influences which enlarged my early narrow creed; but I do not think that those writings, by themselves, would ever have had any effect on my opinions. What truths they contained, though of the very kind which I was already receiving from other quarters, were presented in a form and vesture less suited than any other to give them access to a mind trained as mine had been. They seemed a haze of poetry and German metaphysics, in which almost the only clear thing was a strong animosity to most of the opinions which were the basis of my mode of thought; religious scepticism, utilitarianism, the doctrine of circumstances, and the attaching any importance to democracy, logic, or political economy. Instead of my having been taught anything, in the first instance, by Carlyle, it was only in proportion as I came to see the same truths through media more suited to my mental constitution, that I recognised them in his writings. Then, indeed, the wonderful power with which he put them forth made a deep impression upon me, and I was during a long period one of his most fervent admirers; but the good his writings did me, was not as philosophy to instruct, but as poetry to animate. Even at the time when our acquaintance commenced, I was not sufficiently advanced in my new modes of thought to appreciate him fully; a proof of which is, that on his showing me the manuscript of Sartor Resartus, his best and greatest work, which he just then finished, I made little of it; though when it came out about two years afterwards in Fraser's Magazine I read it with enthusiastic admiration and the keenest delight. I did not seek and cultivate Carlyle less on account of the fundamental differences in our philosophy. He soon found out that I was not "another mystic," and when for the sake of my own integrity I wrote to him a distinct profession of all those of my opinions which I knew he most disliked, he replied that the chief difference between us was that I "was as yet consciously nothing of a mystic." I do not know at what period he gave up the expectation that I was destined to become one; but though both his and my opinions underwent in subsequent years considerable changes, we never approached much nearer to each other's modes of thought than we were in the first years of our acquaintance. I did not, however, deem myself a competent judge of Carlyle. I felt that he was a poet, and that I was not; that he was a man of intuition, which I was not; and that as such, he not only saw many things long before me, which I could only, when they were pointed out to me, hobble after and prove, but that it was highly probable he could see many things which were not visible to me even after they were pointed out. I knew that I could not see round him, and could never be certain that I saw over him; and I never presumed to judge him with any definiteness, until he was interpreted to me by one greatly the superior of us both—who was more a poet than he, and more a thinker than I—whose own mind and nature included his, and infinitely more.
I’ve already mentioned Carlyle’s earlier writings as one of the ways I was influenced to expand my narrow beliefs in my youth, but I don’t think those writings alone would have changed my views. The truths they contained, although similar to what I was already learning from other sources, were presented in a way that was less effective for someone with my background. They felt like a mix of poetry and German philosophy, where the only clear element was strong opposition to many of the ideas that formed the basis of my thinking—like religious skepticism, utilitarianism, the idea of circumstances, and any importance given to democracy, logic, or political economy. Instead of learning anything new from Carlyle initially, it was only as I started to understand these same truths through methods that better fit my mindset that I recognized them in his work. When I did, the powerful way he expressed them had a significant impact on me, and for a long time, I was one of his biggest fans. However, the benefit I got from his writings wasn’t as a philosophy that taught me but as poetry that inspired me. Even when I first got to know him, I wasn’t advanced enough in my new way of thinking to fully appreciate him. This is evidenced by the fact that when he showed me the manuscript of *Sartor Resartus*, his best and greatest work, which he had just finished, I didn’t think much of it; yet when it came out about two years later in *Fraser's Magazine*, I read it with immense admiration and joy. I didn’t pursue or engage with Carlyle any less because of our fundamental philosophical differences. He quickly realized that I wasn’t “another mystic,” and when I wrote to him, expressing my opinions that I knew he disliked to maintain my own integrity, he replied that the main difference between us was that I “was still consciously nothing of a mystic.” I don’t know when he stopped expecting me to become one, but even though both our opinions changed significantly in the following years, we never got much closer to each other’s ways of thinking than we were in the early days of our friendship. I didn’t feel qualified to judge Carlyle. I recognized that he was a poet, which I wasn’t; that he was intuitive in ways I wasn’t; and because of that, he not only saw many things long before I did—things I could only catch up with once someone pointed them out to me—but it was also likely that he could see things I wouldn’t even notice after they were pointed out. I knew I couldn’t fully see around him and could never be sure I saw above him, so I never dared to judge him definitively until he was explained to me by someone who was superior to both of us—who was more of a poet than he was and more of a thinker than I was—someone whose own mind and nature encompassed his and so much more.
Among the persons of intellect whom I had known of old, the one with whom I had now most points of agreement was the elder Austin. I have mentioned that he always set himself in opposition to our early sectarianism; and latterly he had, like myself, come under new influences. Having been appointed Professor of Jurisprudence in the London University (now University College), he had lived for some time at Bonn to study for his Lectures; and the influences of German literature and of the German character and state of society had made a very perceptible change in his views of life. His personal disposition was much softened; he was less militant and polemic; his tastes had begun to turn themselves towards the poetic and contemplative. He attached much less importance than formerly to outward changes; unless accompanied by a better cultivation of the inward nature. He had a strong distaste for the general meanness of English life, the absence of enlarged thoughts and unselfish desires, the low objects on which the faculties of all classes of the English are intent. Even the kind of public interests which Englishmen care for, he held in very little esteem. He thought that there was more practical good government, and (which is true enough) infinitely more care for the education and mental improvement of all ranks of the people, under the Prussian monarchy, than under the English representative government: and he held, with the French Economistes, that the real security for good government is un peuple iclairi, which is not always the fruit of popular institutions, and which, if it could be had without them, would do their work better than they. Though he approved of the Reform Bill, he predicted, what in fact occurred, that it would not produce the great immediate improvements in government which many expected from it. The men, he said, who could do these great things did not exist in the country. There were many points of sympathy between him and me, both in the new opinions he had adopted and in the old ones which he retained. Like me, he never ceased to be a utilitarian, and, with all his love for the Germans and enjoyment of their literature, never became in the smallest degree reconciled to the innate-principle metaphysics. He cultivated more and more a kind of German religion, a religion of poetry and feeling with little, if anything, of positive dogma; while in politics (and here it was that I most differed with him) he acquired an indifference, bordering on contempt, for the progress of popular institutions: though he rejoiced in that of Socialism, as the most effectual means of compelling the powerful classes to educate the people, and to impress on them the only real means of permanently improving their material condition, a limitation of their numbers. Neither was he, at this time, fundamentally opposed to Socialism in itself as an ultimate result of improvement. He professed great disrespect for what he called "the universal principles of human nature of the political economists," and insisted on the evidence which history and daily experience afford of the "extraordinary pliability of human nature" (a phrase which I have somewhere borrowed from him); nor did he think it possible to set any positive bounds to the moral capabilities which might unfold themselves in mankind, under an enlightened direction of social and educational influences. Whether he retained all these opinions to the end of life I know not. Certainly the modes of thinking of his later years, and especially of his last publication, were much more Tory in their general character than those which he held at this time.
Among the intellectuals I had known for a long time, the one I agreed with the most was the older Austin. I mentioned that he always opposed our early sectarian beliefs, and recently, like me, he had been influenced by new ideas. After being appointed Professor of Jurisprudence at London University (now University College), he spent some time in Bonn to prepare for his lectures, and the impact of German literature and the German way of life had noticeably changed his outlook on life. He had become much gentler; he was less combative and argumentative; his interests had shifted toward the poetic and contemplative. He placed much less importance than before on external changes, unless they were accompanied by better development of one's inner self. He had a strong dislike for the general pettiness of English life, the lack of broad thoughts and selfless desires, and the low aims of all classes in England. Even the public issues that interest English people, he considered to be of little value. He believed that Prussian monarchy provided better practical governance and, quite certainly, much more dedication to the education and mental growth of all social classes compared to English representative government. He agreed with the French Economistes that the true foundation for good governance is an enlightened populace (un peuple éclairé), which doesn’t always come from popular institutions, and that, if it could exist without them, would perform even better than they do. Although he supported the Reform Bill, he predicted—correctly—that it would not bring about the significant immediate improvements in government that many had hoped for. He claimed that the people who could achieve these great things simply did not exist in the country. We shared many beliefs, both in the new ideas he embraced and the old ones he maintained. Like me, he remained a utilitarian and, despite his admiration for Germans and their literature, he never reconciled himself to innate-principle metaphysics in any way. He increasingly nurtured a kind of German-inspired religion, one based on poetry and feelings with little, if any, specific doctrine; while in politics (where I differed most from him) he developed a disinterest bordering on contempt for the progress of popular institutions, although he welcomed the advance of Socialism as the most effective way to compel the powerful classes to educate the people and to teach them the only real way to permanently improve their material conditions: controlling their numbers. At that time, he also wasn’t fundamentally opposed to Socialism as a potential outcome of progress. He expressed great disdain for what he termed "the universal principles of human nature" touted by political economists, emphasizing the evidence that history and everyday experiences demonstrate the "extraordinary adaptability of human nature" (a phrase I borrowed from him somewhere); nor did he believe it was possible to set any definite limits to the moral potential that could emerge in humanity under enlightened social and educational influences. Whether he held onto these beliefs until the end of his life, I don’t know. Certainly, his later thoughts, especially in his final publication, had become much more conservative in nature than those he held at this time.
My father's tone of thought and feeling, I now felt myself at a great distance from: greater, indeed, than a full and calm explanation and reconsideration on both sides, might have shown to exist in reality. But my father was not one with whom calm and full explanations on fundamental points of doctrine could be expected, at least with one whom he might consider as, in some sort, a deserter from his standard. Fortunately we were almost always in strong agreement on the political questions of the day, which engrossed a large part of his interest and of his conversation. On those matters of opinion on which we differed, we talked little. He knew that the habit of thinking for myself, which his mode of education had fostered, sometimes led me to opinions different from his, and he perceived from time to time that I did not always tell him how different. I expected no good, but only pain to both of us, from discussing our differences: and I never expressed them but when he gave utterance to some opinion or feeling repugnant to mine, in a manner which would have made it disingenuousness on my part to remain silent.
I now felt a significant distance from my father's way of thinking and feeling—greater than a thorough and calm discussion and reconsideration from both sides would have suggested. But my father wasn’t the type to engage in calm and clear explanations about fundamental beliefs, especially with someone he might view as a sort of deserter from his views. Luckily, we usually agreed strongly on the political issues of the day, which took up a lot of his interest and conversation. On the issues where we disagreed, we didn’t talk much. He knew that the habit of thinking for myself, which his way of educating me had encouraged, sometimes led me to different opinions. He occasionally noticed that I didn’t always share how different those opinions were. I expected no good to come from discussing our differences, just pain for both of us, and I only expressed my views when he shared an opinion or feeling that was directly opposed to mine, making it insincere for me to stay silent.
It remains to speak of what I wrote during these years, which, independently of my contributions to newspapers, was considerable. In 1830 and 1831 I wrote the five Essays since published under the title of Essays on some Unsettled Questions of political Economy, almost as they now stand, except that in 1833 I partially rewrote the fifth Essay. They were written with no immediate purpose of publication; and when, some years later, I offered them to a publisher, he declined them. They were only printed in 1844, after the success of the System of Logic. I also resumed my speculations on this last subject, and puzzled myself, like others before me, with the great paradox of the discovery of new truths by general reasoning. As to the fact, there could be no doubt. As little could it be doubted, that all reasoning is resolvable into syllogisms, and that in every syllogism the conclusion is actually contained and implied in the premises. How, being so contained and implied, it could be new truth, and how the theorems of geometry, so different in appearance from the definitions and axioms, could be all contained in these, was a difficulty which no, one, I thought, had sufficiently felt, and which, at all events, no one had succeeded in clearing up. The explanations offered by Whately and others, though they might give a temporary satisfaction, always, in my mind, left a mist still hanging over the subject. At last, when reading a second or third time the chapters on Reasoning in the second volume of Dugald Stewart, interrogating myself on every point, and following out, as far as I knew how, every topic of thought which the book suggested, I came upon an idea of his respecting the use of axioms in ratiocination, which I did not remember to have before noticed, but which now, in meditating on it, seemed to me not only true of axioms, but of all general propositions whatever, and to be the key of the whole perplexity. From this germ grew the theory of the Syllogism propounded in the Second Book of the Logic; which I immediately fixed by writing it out. And now, with greatly increased hope of being able to produce a work on Logic, of some originality and value, I proceeded to write the First Book, from the rough and imperfect draft I had already made. What I now wrote became the basis of that part of the subsequent Treatise; except that it did not contain the Theory of Kinds, which was a later addition, suggested by otherwise inextricable difficulties which met me in my first attempt to work out the subject of some of the concluding chapters of the Third Book. At the point which I had now reached I made a halt, which lasted five years. I had come to the end of my tether; I could make nothing satisfactory of Induction, at this time. I continued to read any book which seemed to promise light on the subject, and appropriated, as well as I could, the results; but for a long time I found nothing which seemed to open to me any very important vein of meditation.
It remains to discuss what I wrote during these years, which, aside from my contributions to newspapers, was substantial. In 1830 and 1831, I wrote the five Essays now published under the title of Essays on some Unsettled Questions of Political Economy, almost in their current form, except that in 1833, I partially rewrote the fifth Essay. They were written without any immediate intention of publication, and when I offered them to a publisher some years later, he turned them down. They were finally printed in 1844, after the success of System of Logic. I also resumed my reflections on this last subject and became perplexed, like many before me, by the great paradox of discovering new truths through general reasoning. There was no doubt about the fact. It was equally undeniable that all reasoning can be broken down into syllogisms, and that in every syllogism, the conclusion is actually contained and implied in the premises. The question of how it could be new truth when it is already contained and implied, and how theorems of geometry, which seem so different from the definitions and axioms, could all be contained in these, was a challenge that I thought no one had fully grasped and which no one had managed to resolve. The explanations given by Whately and others, while they might provide temporary satisfaction, always left a fog lingering over the topic in my mind. Eventually, while reading the chapters on Reasoning in the second volume of Dugald Stewart a second or third time, questioning myself on every point, and exploring every thought that the book prompted, I came across an idea of his regarding the use of axioms in reasoning that I didn't recall having noticed before. Now, as I reflected on it, it seemed to me not only applicable to axioms but to all general propositions, and appeared to be the key to the entire dilemma. From this seed, the theory of the Syllogism developed, which I laid out in the Second Book of the Logic; I quickly solidified it by writing it down. With renewed hope of creating a work on Logic that had some originality and value, I began writing the First Book based on the rough and incomplete draft I had already created. What I wrote at this stage became the foundation for that part of the later Treatise; however, it didn’t include the Theory of Kinds, which was a later addition prompted by otherwise unsolvable difficulties I encountered while trying to elaborate on some of the final chapters of the Third Book. At the point I reached now, I paused, and this pause lasted five years. I had hit a wall; I couldn’t create anything satisfactory about Induction at that time. I continued to read any book that seemed to offer insight on the topic and absorbed the findings as best as I could, but for a long time, I didn’t discover anything that opened up a particularly significant area for contemplation.
In 1832 I wrote several papers for the first series of Tait's Magazine, and one for a quarterly periodical called the Jurist, which had been founded, and for a short time carried on, by a set of friends, all lawyers and law reformers, with several of whom I was acquainted. The paper in question is the one on the rights and duties of the State respecting Corporation and Church Property, now standing first among the collected Dissertations and Discussions; where one of my articles in Tait, "The Currency Juggle," also appears. In the whole mass of what I wrote previous to these, there is nothing of sufficient permanent value to justify reprinting. The paper in the Jurist, which I still think a very complete discussion of the rights of the State over Foundations, showed both sides of my opinions, asserting as firmly as I should have done at any time, the doctrine that all endowments are national property, which the government may and ought to control; but not, as I should once have done, condemning endowments in themselves, and proposing that they should be taken to pay off the national debt. On the contrary, I urged strenuously the importance of a provision for education, not dependent on the mere demand of the market, that is, on the knowledge and discernment of average parents, but calculated to establish and keep up a higher standard of instruction than is likely to be spontaneously demanded by the buyers of the article. All these opinions have been confirmed and strengthened by the whole of my subsequent reflections.
In 1832, I wrote several articles for the first series of Tait's Magazine and one for a quarterly publication called the Jurist, which was started and briefly run by a group of friends, all lawyers and law reformers, with several of whom I was familiar. The specific paper I'm referring to is about the rights and responsibilities of the State regarding Corporation and Church Property, which is now the first entry in the collected Dissertations and Discussions; it also includes one of my articles in Tait, "The Currency Juggle." Among everything I wrote before these pieces, nothing has enough lasting value to warrant reprinting. The paper in the Jurist, which I still believe provides a thorough discussion of the State's rights over Foundations, presented both sides of my views. I strongly affirmed, as I would have at any other time, the belief that all endowments are national property that the government can and should regulate; however, I no longer condemned endowments themselves or suggested that they should be seized to pay off the national debt, as I might have done in the past. Instead, I passionately emphasized the need for educational funding that isn’t solely based on market demand—meaning the knowledge and judgment of average parents—but aimed at establishing and maintaining a higher standard of education than what is likely to be requested by the market. All of these beliefs have been reinforced and deepened by my reflections since then.
CHAPTER VI.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE MOST VALUABLE FRIENDSHIP OF MY LIFE. MY FATHER'S DEATH. WRITINGS AND OTHER PROCEEDINGS UP TO 1840.
COMMENCEMENT OF THE MOST VALUABLE FRIENDSHIP OF MY LIFE. MY FATHER'S DEATH. WRITINGS AND OTHER PROCEEDINGS UP TO 1840.
It was the period of my mental progress which I have now reached that I formed the friendship which has been the honour and chief blessing of my existence, as well as the source of a great part of all that I have attempted to do, or hope to effect hereafter, for human improvement. My first introduction to the lady who, after a friendship of twenty years, consented to become my wife, was in 1830, when I was in my twenty-fifth and she in her twenty-third year. With her husband's family it was the renewal of an old acquaintanceship. His grandfather lived in the next house to my father's in Newington Green, and I had sometimes when a boy been invited to play in the old gentleman's garden. He was a fine specimen of the old Scotch puritan; stern, severe, and powerful, but very kind to children, on whom such men make a lasting impression. Although it was years after my introduction to Mrs. Taylor before my acquaintance with her became at all intimate or confidential, I very soon felt her to be the most admirable person I had ever known. It is not to be supposed that she was, or that any one, at the age at which I first saw her, could be, all that she afterwards became. Least of all could this be true of her, with whom self-improvement, progress in the highest and in all senses, was a law of her nature; a necessity equally from the ardour with which she sought it, and from the spontaneous tendency of faculties which could not receive an impression or an experience without making it the source or the occasion of an accession of wisdom. Up to the time when I first saw her, her rich and powerful nature had chiefly unfolded itself according to the received type of feminine genius. To her outer circle she was a beauty and a wit, with an air of natural distinction, felt by all who approached her: to the inner, a woman of deep and strong feeling, of penetrating and intuitive intelligence, and of an eminently meditative and poetic nature. Married at an early age to a most upright, brave, and honourable man, of liberal opinions and good education, but without the intellectual or artistic tastes which would have made him a companion for her, though a steady and affectionate friend, for whom she had true esteem and the strongest affection through life, and whom she most deeply lamented when dead; shut out by the social disabilities of women from any adequate exercise of her highest faculties in action on the world without; her life was one of inward meditation, varied by familiar intercourse with a small circle of friends, of whom one only (long since deceased) was a person of genius, or of capacities of feeling or intellect kindred with her own, but all had more or less of alliance with her in sentiments and opinions. Into this circle I had the good fortune to be admitted, and I soon perceived that she possessed in combination, the qualities which in all other persons whom I had known I had been only too happy to find singly. In her, complete emancipation from every kind of superstition (including that which attributes a pretended perfection to the order of nature and the universe), and an earnest protest against many things which are still part of the established constitution of society, resulted not from the hard intellect, but from strength of noble and elevated feeling, and co-existed with a highly reverential nature. In general spiritual characteristics, as well as in temperament and organisation, I have often compared her, as she was at this time, to Shelley: but in thought and intellect, Shelley, so far as his powers were developed in his short life, was but a child compared with what she ultimately became. Alike in the highest regions of speculation and in the smaller practical concerns of daily life, her mind was the same perfect instrument, piercing to the very heart and marrow of the matter; always seizing the essential idea or principle. The same exactness and rapidity of operation, pervading as it did her sensitive as well as her mental faculties, would, with her gifts of feeling and imagination, have fitted her to be a consummate artist, as her fiery and tender soul and her vigorous eloquence would certainly have made her a great orator, and her profound knowledge of human nature and discernment and sagacity in practical life, would, in the times when such a carrihre was open to women, have made her eminent among the rulers of mankind. Her intellectual gifts did but minister to a moral character at once the noblest and the best balanced which I have ever met with in life. Her unselfishness was not that of a taught system of duties, but of a heart which thoroughly identified itself with the feelings of others, and often went to excess in consideration for them by imaginatively investing their feelings with the intensity of its own. The passion of justice might have been thought to be her strongest feeling, but for her boundless generosity, and a lovingness ever ready to pour itself forth upon any or all human beings who were capable of giving the smallest feeling in return. The rest of her moral characteristics were such as naturally accompany these qualities of mind and heart: the most genuine modesty combined with the loftiest pride; a simplicity and sincerity which were absolute, towards all who were fit to receive them; the utmost scorn of whatever was mean and cowardly, and a burning indignation at everything brutal or tyrannical, faithless or dishonourable in conduct and character, while making the broadest distinction between mala in se and mere mala prohibita—between acts giving evidence of intrinsic badness in feeling and character, and those which are only violations of conventions either good or bad, violations which, whether in themselves right or wrong, are capable of being committed by persons in every other respect lovable or admirable.
It was during a time of personal growth that I formed the friendship that has been the greatest honor and blessing of my life, as well as the source of much of what I've attempted to achieve or hope to accomplish in the future for the betterment of humanity. My first encounter with the woman who, after twenty years of friendship, agreed to become my wife, was in 1830, when I was twenty-five and she was twenty-three. For her husband's family, it was a rekindling of an old acquaintance. His grandfather lived next door to my father in Newington Green, and as a boy, I had occasionally been invited to play in the old man's garden. He was a remarkable example of the old Scottish puritan: stern, severe, and strong, yet very kind to children, making a lasting impression on them. Although it was years after my initial introduction to Mrs. Taylor before our relationship became truly intimate or confidential, I quickly recognized her as the most admirable person I had ever met. It shouldn’t be assumed that she was, or that anyone at the age I first saw her could be, everything she later became. This was especially true for her, whose nature was defined by self-improvement and progress in every sense; it was a necessity driven by her passionate pursuit and the natural inclination of her faculties, which could not encounter an experience without turning it into a source of wisdom. By the time I first met her, her rich and powerful nature had primarily developed within the conventional framework of feminine genius. To the outside world, she was seen as beautiful and witty, with a natural grace that everyone noticed; within her inner circle, she was a woman of profound and strong emotions, keen intuitive intelligence, and an exceptionally meditative and poetic spirit. She married at a young age to a very upright, brave, and honorable man with liberal views and a good education, but without the intellectual or artistic tastes that would have made him a true companion, though he remained a steady and affectionate friend for whom she had great respect and deep love throughout her life, mourning him profoundly upon his death. Restricted by the social limitations placed on women, she was unable to engage her highest abilities in the outside world; her life was one of introspection, livened by close interactions with a small circle of friends, one of whom (long since passed) possessed a mind or feelings aligned with her own, while the others shared her sentiments and beliefs to varying degrees. I was fortunate to be welcomed into this circle, and I quickly realized she embodied the qualities I had previously only found separately in others. She was entirely free from all kinds of superstition (including the type that falsely attributes perfection to the natural order and universe), and her strong opposition to many societal norms stemmed not from cold intellect, but from a deep sense of noble and elevated feelings, coexisting with her profound reverence. Regarding general spiritual traits, as well as temperament and makeup, I've often compared her at that time to Shelley; however, in terms of thought and intellect, Shelley, for all his developed potential in his brief life, was merely a child compared to what she would ultimately become. In both the lofty realms of speculation and the smaller everyday tasks, her mind was a flawless instrument, delving deep into the essence of the matter, always capturing the key idea or principle. The same precision and quickness in her sensitive and mental faculties, combined with her gifts of feeling and imagination, would have made her an outstanding artist, while her fiery and tender spirit along with her vigorous eloquence would have definitely established her as a great orator. Her deep understanding of human nature, along with her insight and practical wisdom, would have made her prominent among society's leaders in times when such a role was accessible to women. Her intellectual gifts merely complemented a moral character that was both the noblest and the most well-balanced I have seen in my life. Her selflessness was not the result of a learned system of duties, but rather a heart that completely empathized with the feelings of others, often going to extremes in consideration for them by imaginatively intensifying their emotions. While her passion for justice could be seen as her strongest trait, it was overshadowed by her boundless generosity and a loving disposition ready to extend itself to any human being capable of returning even the slightest feeling. The rest of her moral characteristics naturally accompanied these qualities of mind and heart: sincere modesty combined with the highest pride; absolute simplicity and sincerity towards those deserving of it; utmost disdain for anything mean or cowardly, and a burning outrage at all things brutal or tyrannical, faithless or dishonorable in conduct and character, while making a clear distinction between mala in se and mere mala prohibita—between actions reflecting intrinsic badness in feelings and character, and those merely violating conventions, whether good or bad, which can be committed by individuals otherwise lovable or admirable.
To be admitted into any degree of mental intercourse with a being of these qualities, could not but have a most beneficial influence on my development; though the effect was only gradual, and many years elapsed before her mental progress and mine went forward in the complete companionship they at last attained. The benefit I received was far greater than any which I could hope to give; though to her, who had at first reached her opinions by the moral intuition of a character of strong feeling, there was doubtless help as well as encouragement to be derived from one who had arrived at many of the same results by study and reasoning: and in the rapidity of her intellectual growth, her mental activity, which converted everything into knowledge, doubtless drew from me, as it did from other sources, many of its materials. What I owe, even intellectually, to her, is in its detail, almost infinite; of its general character a few words will give some, though a very imperfect, idea.
Being able to engage in any level of mental connection with someone of her qualities had a hugely positive effect on my growth; although the impact was gradual and it took many years before our mental progress aligned in the full companionship we finally reached. The benefits I gained were much greater than anything I could offer her; however, for her, who initially formed her opinions through the moral insight of a deeply feeling character, there was certainly support and motivation to be found from someone who achieved many of the same conclusions through study and reasoning. In her quick intellectual development, her mental energy, which transformed everything into knowledge, surely drew many of its ideas from me, as well as from other sources. What I owe her, even in terms of knowledge, is nearly infinite in its specifics; a few words can give a rough, though very incomplete, overview of its overall significance.
With those who, like all the best and wisest of mankind, are dissatisfied with human life as it is, and whose feelings are wholly identified with its radical amendment, there are two main regions of thought. One is the region of ultimate aims; the constituent elements of the highest realizable ideal of human life. The other is that of the immediately useful and practically attainable. In both these departments, I have acquired more from her teaching, than from all other sources taken together. And, to say truth, it is in these two extremes principally, that real certainty lies. My own strength lay wholly in the uncertain and slippery intermediate region, that of theory, or moral and political science: respecting the conclusions of which, in any of the forms in which I have received or originated them, whether as political economy, analytic psychology, logic, philosophy of history, or anything else, it is not the least of my intellectual obligations to her that I have derived from her a wise scepticism, which, while it has not hindered me from following out the honest exercise of my thinking faculties to whatever conclusions might result from it, has put me on my guard against holding or announcing these conclusions with a degree of confidence which the nature of such speculations does not warrant, and has kept my mind not only open to admit, but prompt to welcome and eager to seek, even on the questions on which I have most meditated, any prospect of clearer perceptions and better evidence. I have often received praise, which in my own right I only partially deserve, for the greater practicality which is supposed to be found in my writings, compared with those of most thinkers who have been equally addicted to large generalizations. The writings in which this quality has been observed, were not the work of one mind, but of the fusion of two, one of them as pre-eminently practical in its judgments and perceptions of things present, as it was high and bold in its anticipations for a remote futurity. At the present period, however, this influence was only one among many which were helping to shape the character of my future development: and even after it became, I may truly say, the presiding principle of my mental progress, it did not alter the path, but only made me move forward more boldly, and, at the same time, more cautiously, in the same course. The only actual revolution which has ever taken place in my modes of thinking, was already complete. My new tendencies had to be confirmed in some respects, moderated in others: but the only substantial changes of opinion that were yet to come, related to politics, and consisted, on one hand, in a greater approximation, so far as regards the ultimate prospects of humanity, to a qualified Socialism, and on the other, a shifting of my political ideal from pure democracy, as commonly understood by its partisans, to the modified form of it, which is set forth in my Considerations on Representative Government.
With those who, like all the best and wisest people, are dissatisfied with human life as it currently is, and whose feelings are entirely focused on its fundamental improvement, there are two main areas of thought. One area involves ultimate goals; the essential elements of the highest achievable ideal of human life. The other pertains to what is immediately useful and practically attainable. In both of these areas, I have learned more from her teachings than from all other sources combined. To be honest, it is primarily in these two extremes that real certainty exists. My own strength was entirely in the uncertain and unstable middle ground, that of theory or moral and political science: regarding the conclusions of which, in any of the forms in which I have received or developed them—whether as political economy, analytic psychology, logic, philosophy of history, or anything else—one of my intellectual obligations to her is that I've gained a wise skepticism from her. This skepticism, while it hasn't prevented me from pursuing the honest exercise of my thinking to whatever conclusions might arise, has made me cautious about holding or stating these conclusions with a level of confidence that the nature of such speculations does not justify, and has kept my mind not only open to accept but also quick to welcome and eager to seek, even on the issues I've contemplated the most, any chance of clearer insights and better evidence. I have often received praise—which I only partially deserve on my own—for the greater practicality that is believed to be present in my writings compared to those of most thinkers who have also been inclined towards broad generalizations. The works where this quality has been noted were not produced by a single mind, but from the combination of two, one of which was exceptionally practical in its judgments and perceptions of current events, as well as ambitious and bold in its visions for a distant future. At this current time, however, this influence was just one among many shaping my future development: and even after it became, I can genuinely say, the guiding principle of my intellectual growth, it didn't change the direction, but rather made me progress more boldly while also being more careful, within the same path. The only real revolution that has ever happened in my thinking was already complete. My new tendencies needed to be confirmed in some ways and moderated in others; but the only significant changes of opinion still to come were political, consisting, on one hand, of a greater alignment regarding the ultimate prospects of humanity towards a qualified Socialism, and on the other, a shift in my political ideal from the pure democracy typically understood by its supporters, to the modified version presented in my Considerations on Representative Government.
This last change, which took place very gradually, dates its commencement from my reading, or rather study, of M. de Tocqueville's Democracy in America, which fell into my hands immediately after its first appearance. In that remarkable work, the excellences of democracy were pointed out in a more conclusive, because a more specific manner than I had ever known them to be, even by the most enthusiastic democrats; while the specific dangers which beset democracy, considered as the government of the numerical majority, were brought into equally strong light, and subjected to a masterly analysis, not as reasons for resisting what the author considered as an inevitable result of human progress, but as indications of the weak points of popular government, the defences by which it needs to be guarded, and the correctives which must be added to it in order that while full play is given to its beneficial tendencies, those which are of a different nature may be neutralized or mitigated. I was now well prepared for speculations of this character, and from this time onward my own thoughts moved more and more in the same channel, though the consequent modifications in my practical political creed were spread over many years, as would be shown by comparing my first review of Democracy in America, written and published in 1835, with the one in 1840 (reprinted in the Dissertations), and this last, with the Considerations on Representative Government.
This last change, which occurred very gradually, began when I read, or rather studied, M. de Tocqueville's Democracy in America, which I got my hands on right after it was first published. In that remarkable work, the strengths of democracy were highlighted in a more convincing and specific way than I had ever encountered, even from the most passionate supporters of democracy; meanwhile, the specific dangers that come with democracy, particularly when it’s defined by the numerical majority, were also clearly pointed out and thoroughly analyzed. This wasn't done as a reason to oppose what the author saw as an unavoidable part of human progress, but rather as signs of the vulnerabilities in popular government, the protections it needs, and the adjustments that must be made so that while its positive aspects are allowed to flourish, the negative ones can be neutralized or reduced. I was now ready for such thoughts, and from that point on, my own ideas increasingly aligned with this perspective, although the resulting changes in my practical political beliefs unfolded over many years, as you can see by comparing my first review of Democracy in America, written and published in 1835, with the one from 1840 (reprinted in the Dissertations), and this last one with the Considerations on Representative Government.
A collateral subject on which also I derived great benefit from the study of Tocqueville, was the fundamental question of centralization. The powerful philosophic analysis which he applied to American and to French experience, led him to attach the utmost importance to the performance of as much of the collective business of society, as can safely be so performed, by the people themselves, without any intervention of the executive government, either to supersede their agency, or to dictate the manner of its exercise. He viewed this practical political activity of the individual citizen, not only as one of the most effectual means of training the social feelings and practical intelligence of the people, so important in themselves and so indispensable to good government, but also as the specific counteractive to some of the characteristic infirmities of democracy, and a necessary protection against its degenerating into the only despotism of which, in the modern world, there is real danger—the absolute rule of the head of the executive over a congregation of isolated individuals, all equals but all slaves. There was, indeed, no immediate peril from this source on the British side of the channel, where nine-tenths of the internal business which elsewhere devolves on the government, was transacted by agencies independent of it; where centralization was, and is, the subject not only of rational disapprobation, but of unreasoning prejudice; where jealousy of Government interference was a blind feeling preventing or resisting even the most beneficial exertion of legislative authority to correct the abuses of what pretends to be local self-government, but is, too often, selfish mismanagement of local interests, by a jobbing and borni local oligarchy. But the more certain the public were to go wrong on the side opposed to centralization, the greater danger was there lest philosophic reformers should fall into the contrary error, and overlook the mischiefs of which they had been spared the painful experience. I was myself, at this very time, actively engaged in defending important measures, such as the great Poor Law Reform of 1834, against an irrational clamour grounded on the anti-centralization prejudice: and had it not been for the lessons of Tocqueville, I do not know that I might not, like many reformers before me, have been hurried into the excess opposite to that, which, being the one prevalent in my own country, it was generally my business to combat. As it is, I have steered carefully between the two errors, and whether I have or have not drawn the line between them exactly in the right place, I have at least insisted with equal emphasis upon the evils on both sides, and have made the means of reconciling the advantages of both, a subject of serious study.
A related topic that I really gained from studying Tocqueville was the key issue of centralization. His powerful philosophical analysis of both American and French experiences showed him how important it is for as much of society’s collective business as possible to be handled by the people themselves, without interference from the executive government, either to take over their role or to dictate how they should operate. He saw this practical involvement of individual citizens as not only one of the best ways to develop the social feelings and practical intelligence of the people, which are crucial for good governance, but also as a specific counter to some of the common weaknesses of democracy. It acts as a necessary safeguard against it degrading into the only real threat of despotism in the modern world—the absolute rule of the head of the executive over a group of isolated individuals, all equal but all powerless. On the British side of the channel, there wasn’t an immediate threat from this direction, where nine-tenths of the internal affairs that would typically fall to the government were handled by independent agencies; where centralization was and is a topic of not just rational disapproval, but also irrational bias; where distrust of government interference was a blind feeling that obstructed even the most beneficial legislative actions meant to correct the abuses related to what claims to be local self-government, but too often ends up being the self-serving mismanagement of local interests by a corrupt local elite. However, the more likely the public was to go wrong on the side against centralization, the greater the danger that philosophical reformers would make the opposite mistake and ignore the problems they had been lucky enough to avoid. During this time, I was actively defending significant measures like the major Poor Law Reform of 1834 against unreasonable outcry rooted in anti-centralization biases. If it hadn’t been for Tocqueville’s lessons, I might have been swept into the opposite excess, which, being the prevalent view in my country, was generally what I aimed to oppose. As it stands, I have navigated carefully between the two mistakes, and whether or not I have accurately drawn the line between them, I have at least emphasized the issues on both sides equally, and made reconciling the benefits of both a serious area of focus.
In the meanwhile had taken place the election of the first Reformed Parliament, which included several of the most notable of my Radical friends and acquaintances—Grote, Roebuck, Buller, Sir William Molesworth, John and Edward Romilly, and several more; besides Warburton, Strutt, and others, who were in parliament already. Those who thought themselves, and were called by their friends, the philosophic Radicals, had now, it seemed, a fair opportunity, in a more advantageous position than they had ever before occupied, for showing what was in them; and I, as well as my father, founded great hopes on them. These hopes were destined to be disappointed. The men were honest, and faithful to their opinions, as far as votes were concerned; often in spite of much discouragement. When measures were proposed, flagrantly at variance with their principles, such as the Irish Coercion Bill, or the Canada Coercion in 1837, they came forward manfully, and braved any amount of hostility and prejudice rather than desert the right. But on the whole they did very little to promote any opinions; they had little enterprise, little activity: they left the lead of the Radical portion of the House to the old hands, to Hume and O'Connell. A partial exception must be made in favour of one or two of the younger men; and in the case of Roebuck, it is his title to permanent remembrance, that in the very first year during which he sat in Parliament, he originated (or re-originated after the unsuccessful attempt of Mr. Brougham) the parliamentary movement for National Education; and that he was the first to commence, and for years carried on almost alone, the contest for the self-government of the Colonies. Nothing, on the whole equal to these two things, was done by any other individual, even of those from whom most was expected. And now, on a calm retrospect, I can perceive that the men were less in fault than we supposed, and that we had expected too much from them. They were in unfavourable circumstances. Their lot was cast in the ten years of inevitable reaction, when, the Reform excitement being over, and the few legislative improvements which the public really called for having been rapidly effected, power gravitated back in its natural direction, to those who were for keeping things as they were; when the public mind desired rest, and was less disposed than at any other period since the Peace, to let itself be moved by attempts to work up the Reform feeling into fresh activity in favour of new things. It would have required a great political leader, which no one is to be blamed for not being, to have effected really great things by parliamentary discussion when the nation was in this mood. My father and I had hoped that some competent leader might arise; some man of philosophic attainments and popular talents, who could have put heart into the many younger or less distinguished men that would have been ready to join him—could have made them available, to the extent of their talents, in bringing advanced ideas before the public—could have used the House of Commons as a rostra or a teacher's chair for instructing and impelling the public mind; and would either have forced the Whigs to receive their measures from him, or have taken the lead of the Reform party out of their hands. Such a leader there would have been, if my father had been in Parliament. For want of such a man, the instructed Radicals sank into a mere Ctti Gauche of the Whig party. With a keen, and as I now think, an exaggerated sense of the possibilities which were open to the Radicals if they made even ordinary exertion for their opinions, I laboured from this time till 1839, both by personal influence with some of them, and by writings, to put ideas into their heads, and purpose into their hearts. I did some good with Charles Buller, and some with Sir William Molesworth; both of whom did valuable service, but were unhappily cut off almost in the beginning of their usefulness. On the whole, however, my attempt was vain. To have had a chance of succeeding in it, required a different position from mine. It was a task only for one who, being himself in Parliament, could have mixed with the Radical members in daily consultation, could himself have taken the initiative, and instead of urging others to lead, could have summoned them to follow.
In the meantime, the election of the first Reformed Parliament had taken place, including several of my notable Radical friends and acquaintances—Grote, Roebuck, Buller, Sir William Molesworth, John and Edward Romilly, and others; along with Warburton, Strutt, and others who were already in parliament. Those who considered themselves, and were called by their friends, the philosophic Radicals, seemed to have a good opportunity now, in a more favorable position than they ever held before, to show what they were capable of; and both my father and I had high hopes for them. Unfortunately, those hopes were destined to be disappointed. The men were honest and true to their opinions when it came to voting, often despite facing significant challenges. When measures were proposed that were clearly against their principles, like the Irish Coercion Bill or the Canada Coercion in 1837, they stood up bravely and faced any amount of hostility and prejudice rather than abandon what was right. But overall, they did very little to advance any opinions; they lacked initiative and energy: they left the leadership of the Radical faction in the House to the veterans like Hume and O'Connell. There must be a slight exception made for a couple of the younger men; and in Roebuck’s case, his notable contribution was that in his very first year in Parliament, he initiated (or re-initiated after Mr. Brougham’s unsuccessful attempt) the parliamentary movement for National Education; and he was the first to start, and for years continue, almost alone, the fight for the self-government of the Colonies. Nothing else comparable to these two achievements was done by anyone else, even from those we expected the most. In hindsight, I realize that the men were less to blame than we thought, and that we had expected too much from them. They were in challenging circumstances. Their situation was defined by the ten years of inevitable backlash, when the excitement of Reform had worn off and the few legislative improvements that the public really wanted had been quickly accomplished, leading power to shift back in its natural course to those advocating for the status quo. The public was seeking stability and was less inclined than at any other time since the Peace to be stirred by attempts to revive the Reform spirit in favor of new initiatives. It would have taken a great political leader, which no one can be blamed for not being, to achieve truly significant things through parliamentary discussion while the nation was in this mood. My father and I hoped that a capable leader might emerge; someone with philosophical knowledge and popular appeal, who could inspire the many younger or less well-known men ready to join him—who could harness their talents in bringing forward progressive ideas to the public—who could have utilized the House of Commons as a platform for educating and motivating the public; and who would either have compelled the Whigs to accept their proposals or have taken the lead of the Reform party away from them. Such a leader would have been my father if he had been in Parliament. Lacking such a figure, the informed Radicals merely became a secondary group within the Whig party. With a sharp, and now I believe an exaggerated, awareness of the potential available to the Radicals if they put in even ordinary effort for their beliefs, I worked from then until 1839, both through personal influence with some of them and through my writings, to inspire ideas in their minds and resolve in their hearts. I made some progress with Charles Buller and some with Sir William Molesworth; both of whom provided valuable service but were unfortunately lost almost at the start of their usefulness. Overall, however, my efforts were fruitless. To have had a chance of success in this endeavor required a different position from mine. It was a task that only someone in Parliament could achieve, who could meet daily with the Radical members for consultation, take the initiative themselves, and instead of encouraging others to lead, could have called them to follow.
What I could do by writing, I did. During the year 1833 I continued working in the Examiner with Fonblanque who at that time was zealous in keeping up the fight for Radicalism against the Whig ministry. During the session of 1834 I wrote comments on passing events, of the nature of newspaper articles (under the title "Notes on the Newspapers"), in the Monthly Repository, a magazine conducted by Mr. Fox, well known as a preacher and political orator, and subsequently as member of parliament for Oldham; with whom I had lately become acquainted, and for whose sake chiefly I wrote in his magazine. I contributed several other articles to this periodical, the most considerable of which (on the theory of Poetry), is reprinted in the "Dissertations." Altogether, the writings (independently of those in newspapers) which I published from 1832 to 1834, amount to a large volume. This, however, includes abstracts of several of Plato's Dialogues, with introductory remarks, which, though not published until 1834, had been written several years earlier; and which I afterwards, on various occasions, found to have been read, and their authorship known, by more people than were aware of anything else which I had written, up to that time. To complete the tale of my writings at this period, I may add that in 1833, at the request of Bulwer, who was just then completing his England and the English (a work, at that time, greatly in advance of the public mind), I wrote for him a critical account of Bentham's philosophy, a small part of which he incorporated in his text, and printed the rest (with an honourable acknowledgment), as an appendix. In this, along with the favourable, a part also of the unfavourable side of my estimation of Bentham's doctrines, considered as a complete philosophy, was for the first time put into print.
What I could do by writing, I did. In 1833, I continued working at the Examiner with Fonblanque, who was passionate about fighting for Radicalism against the Whig government. During the 1834 session, I wrote commentary on current events, similar to newspaper articles (under the title "Notes on the Newspapers"), for the Monthly Repository, a magazine run by Mr. Fox, who was well-known as a preacher and political speaker, and later as a member of parliament for Oldham. I had recently met him, and it was mainly for him that I wrote for his magazine. I contributed several other articles to that publication, the most notable of which (on the theory of Poetry) is reprinted in the "Dissertations." Altogether, the writings I published from 1832 to 1834, not counting those in newspapers, add up to a large volume. This includes summaries of several of Plato's Dialogues, with introductory notes, which, although not published until 1834, had been written several years earlier; I later found that more people had read them and recognized their authorship than were aware of anything else I had written up to that point. To finish the story of my writings during this time, I should mention that in 1833, at Bulwer’s request, who was then finishing his England and the English (a work that was ahead of its time), I wrote him a critical overview of Bentham's philosophy. A small part of this was included in his text, and the rest (with a respectful acknowledgment) was published as an appendix. In this, both the positive and some negative aspects of my views on Bentham's doctrines, considered as a complete philosophy, were published for the first time.
But an opportunity soon offered, by which, as it seemed, I might have it in my power to give more effectual aid, and at the same time, stimulus, to the "philosophic Radical" party, than I had done hitherto. One of the projects occasionally talked of between my father and me, and some of the parliamentary and other Radicals who frequented his house, was the foundation of a periodical organ of philosophic radicalism, to take the place which the Westminster Review had been intended to fill: and the scheme had gone so far as to bring under discussion the pecuniary contributions which could be looked for, and the choice of an editor. Nothing, however, came of it for some time: but in the summer of 1834 Sir William Molesworth, himself a laborious student, and a precise and metaphysical thinker, capable of aiding the cause by his pen as well as by his purse, spontaneously proposed to establish a Review, provided I would consent to be the real, if I could not be the ostensible, editor. Such a proposal was not to be refused; and the Review was founded, at first under the title of the London Review, and afterwards under that of the London and Westminster, Molesworth having bought the Westminster from its proprietor, General Thompson, and merged the two into one. In the years between 1834 and 1840 the conduct of this Review occupied the greater part of my spare time. In the beginning, it did not, as a whole, by any means represent my opinions. I was under the necessity of conceding much to my inevitable associates. The Review was established to be the representative of the "philosophic Radicals," with most of whom I was now at issue on many essential points, and among whom I could not even claim to be the most important individual. My father's co-operation as a writer we all deemed indispensable, and he wrote largely in it until prevented by his last illness. The subjects of his articles, and the strength and decision with which his opinions were expressed in them, made the Review at first derive its tone and colouring from him much more than from any of the other writers. I could not exercise editorial control over his articles, and I was sometimes obliged to sacrifice to him portions of my own. The old Westminster Review doctrines, but little modified, thus formed the staple of the Review; but I hoped by the side of these, to introduce other ideas and another tone, and to obtain for my own shade of opinion a fair representation, along with those of other members of the party. With this end chiefly in view, I made it one of the peculiarities of the work that every article should bear an initial, or some other signature, and be held to express the opinions solely of the individual writer; the editor being only responsible for its being worth publishing and not in conflict with the objects for which the Review was set on foot. I had an opportunity of putting in practice my scheme of conciliation between the old and the new "philosophic radicalism," by the choice of a subject for my own first contribution. Professor Sedgwick, a man of eminence in a particular walk of natural science, but who should not have trespassed into philosophy, had lately published his Discourse on the Studies of Cambridge, which had as its most prominent feature an intemperate assault on analytic psychology and utilitarian ethics, in the form of an attack on Locke and Paley. This had excited great indignation in my father and others, which I thought it fully deserved. And here, I imagined, was an opportunity of at the same time repelling an unjust attack, and inserting into my defence of Hartleianism and Utilitarianism a number of the opinions which constituted my view of those subjects, as distinguished from that of my old associates. In this I partially succeeded, though my relation to my father would have made it painful to me in any case, and impossible in a Review for which he wrote, to speak out my whole mind on the subject at this time.
But soon an opportunity came up that seemed to give me the chance to provide more effective support and motivation to the "philosophic Radical" party than I had before. One of the ideas my father and I, along with some parliamentary and other Radicals who visited his house, often discussed was the creation of a periodical that would serve as a voice for philosophic radicalism, filling the role that the Westminster Review was meant to occupy. We had even talked about potential financial contributions and choosing an editor. However, nothing developed for a while. Then, in the summer of 1834, Sir William Molesworth, a dedicated scholar and meticulous thinker who could support the cause with both his writing and funding, proposed we start a Review if I would agree to be the real, if not the public, editor. I couldn't refuse such an offer, and the Review was started, initially called the London Review, and later the London and Westminster, after Molesworth purchased the Westminster from its owner, General Thompson, and merged the two publications. Between 1834 and 1840, running this Review took up most of my free time. In the beginning, it didn't fully reflect my views; I had to compromise a lot with my unavoidable associates. The Review was intended to represent the "philosophic Radicals," most of whom I now disagreed with on many critical issues, and I couldn't even consider myself the most significant person among them. We all believed my father's contributions as a writer were essential, and he wrote extensively until his last illness halted him. The topics of his articles and the strength and clarity of his opinions gave the Review much of its initial tone and character, coming more from him than from any of the other contributors. I couldn’t control the content of his articles, and sometimes I had to compromise parts of my own work for him. Thus, the old Westminster Review doctrines, with minimal modification, formed the core of the Review; however, I aimed to introduce new ideas and a different tone alongside these, ensuring my perspective was fairly represented alongside those of other party members. To achieve this, I decided that every article would carry an initial or some other signature, reflecting the individual writer's views; the editor would only be responsible for ensuring it was publishable and aligned with the Review’s goals. I saw the chance to implement my idea of bringing together the old and new "philosophic radicalism" through the topic of my first contribution. Recently, Professor Sedgwick, an esteemed figure in a specific area of natural science—who really shouldn't have ventured into philosophy—published his Discourse on the Studies of Cambridge, which prominently featured a harsh critique of analytic psychology and utilitarian ethics through an attack on Locke and Paley. This angered my father and others, which I believed was fully justified. I thought this was an opportunity to both counter an unfair attack and include my defense of Hartleianism and Utilitarianism, presenting my perspective on these topics, distinct from that of my former colleagues. I partially succeeded in this, although my relationship with my father made it emotionally difficult, and it was impossible in a Review for which he contributed to express my complete thoughts on the subject at that time.
I am, however, inclined to think that my father was not so much opposed as he seemed, to the modes of thought in which I believed myself to differ from him; that he did injustice to his own opinions by the unconscious exaggerations of an intellect emphatically polemical; and that when thinking without an adversary in view, he was willing to make room for a great portion of the truths he seemed to deny. I have frequently observed that he made large allowance in practice for considerations which seemed to have no place in his theory. His Fragment on Mackintosh, which he wrote and published about this time, although I greatly admired some parts of it, I read as a whole with more pain than pleasure; yet on reading it again, long after, I found little in the opinions it contains, but what I think in the main just; and I can even sympathize in his disgust at the verbiage of Mackintosh, though his asperity towards it went not only beyond what was judicious, but beyond what was even fair. One thing, which I thought, at the time, of good augury, was the very favourable reception he gave to Tocqueville's Democracy in America. It is true, he said and thought much more about what Tocqueville said in favour of democracy, than about what he said of its disadvantages. Still, his high appreciation of a book which was at any rate an example of a mode of treating the question of government almost the reverse of his—wholly inductive and analytical, instead of purely ratiocinative—gave me great encouragement. He also approved of an article which I published in the first number following the junction of the two reviews, the essay reprinted in the Dissertations, under the title "Civilization"; into which I threw many of my new opinions, and criticised rather emphatically the mental and moral tendencies of the time, on grounds and in a manner which I certainly had not learnt from him.
I tend to think that my father wasn't as opposed to the ideas I felt I differed from him on as he appeared to be. I believe he didn't give his own opinions a fair shot due to the unconscious exaggerations of his highly argumentative mind. When he wasn't trying to argue with someone, he seemed open to many of the truths he claimed to reject. I've often noticed that he allowed for practical considerations that didn't seem to fit with his theoretical views. His Fragment on Mackintosh, which he wrote and published around this time, had parts that I really admired, but overall, I found it more painful than enjoyable to read. However, when I revisited it much later, I found that most of his opinions were, for the most part, accurate, and I even understood his frustration with Mackintosh's verbiage, even if his criticism went beyond what was sensible or fair. One thing that I thought was a good sign at the time was the very positive response he had to Tocqueville's Democracy in America. It's true that he focused more on Tocqueville's praise of democracy than on his criticisms of it. Still, his high regard for a book that approached the question of government in a way that was almost the opposite of his—mostly inductive and analytical rather than purely logical—was very encouraging for me. He also liked an article that I published in the first issue after the two reviews merged, the essay reprinted in the Dissertations titled "Civilization," where I included many of my new ideas and critically examined the mental and moral trends of the time, in ways that I definitely hadn't learned from him.
All speculation, however, on the possible future developments of my father's opinions, and on the probabilities of permanent co-operation between him and me in the promulgation of our thoughts, was doomed to be cut short. During the whole of 1835 his health had been declining: his symptoms became unequivocally those of pulmonary consumption, and after lingering to the last stage of debility, he died on the 23rd of June, 1836. Until the last few days of his life there was no apparent abatement of intellectual vigour; his interest in all things and persons that had interested him through life was undiminished, nor did the approach of death cause the smallest wavering (as in so strong and firm a mind it was impossible that it should) in his convictions on the subject of religion. His principal satisfaction, after he knew that his end was near, seemed to be the thought of what he had done to make the world better than he found it; and his chief regret in not living longer, that he had not had time to do more.
All speculation about the possible future development of my father's views and the chances of us working together to share our ideas was quickly cut short. Throughout 1835, his health had been deteriorating: his symptoms clearly indicated pulmonary tuberculosis, and after lingering into the last stage of weakness, he passed away on June 23, 1836. Until the final days of his life, there was no noticeable decline in his mental sharpness; his interest in everything and everyone that had mattered to him throughout his life remained strong, and the approach of death did not cause any wavering (as it was impossible for such a strong and resolute mind) in his beliefs about religion. His main source of comfort, once he realized his end was near, seemed to be the thought of what he had done to improve the world; and his greatest regret in not living longer was that he hadn’t had the chance to do more.
His place is an eminent one in the literary, and even in the political history of his country; and it is far from honourable to the generation which has benefited by his worth, that he is so seldom mentioned, and, compared with men far his inferiors, so little remembered. This is probably to be ascribed mainly to two causes. In the first place, the thought of him merges too much in the deservedly superior fame of Bentham. Yet he was anything but Bentham's mere follower or disciple. Precisely because he was himself one of the most original thinkers of his time, he was one of the earliest to appreciate and adopt the most important mass of original thought which had been produced by the generation preceding him. His mind and Bentham's were essentially of different construction. He had not all Bentham's high qualities, but neither had Bentham all his. It would, indeed, be ridiculous to claim for him the praise of having accomplished for mankind such splendid services as Bentham's. He did not revolutionize, or rather create, one of the great departments of human thought. But, leaving out of the reckoning all that portion of his labours in which he benefited by what Bentham had done, and counting only what he achieved in a province in which Bentham had done nothing, that of analytic psychology, he will be known to posterity as one of the greatest names in that most important branch of speculation, on which all the moral and political sciences ultimately rest, and will mark one of the essential stages in its progress. The other reason which has made his fame less than he deserved, is that notwithstanding the great number of his opinions which, partly through his own efforts, have now been generally adopted, there was, on the whole, a marked opposition between his spirit and that of the present time. As Brutus was called the last of the Romans, so was he the last of the eighteenth century: he continued its tone of thought and sentiment into the nineteenth (though not unmodified nor unimproved), partaking neither in the good nor in the bad influences of the reaction against the eighteenth century, which was the great characteristic of the first half of the nineteenth. The eighteenth century was a great age, an age of strong and brave men, and he was a fit companion for its strongest and bravest. By his writings and his personal influence he was a great centre of light to his generation. During his later years he was quite as much the head and leader of the intellectual radicals in England, as Voltaire was of the philosophes of France. It is only one of his minor merits, that he was the originator of all sound statesmanship in regard to the subject of his largest work, India. He wrote on no subject which he did not enrich with valuable thought, and excepting the Elements of Political Economy, a very useful book when first written, but which has now for some time finished its work, it will be long before any of his books will be wholly superseded, or will cease to be instructive reading to students of their subjects. In the power of influencing by mere force of mind and character, the convictions and purposes of others, and in the strenuous exertion of that power to promote freedom and progress, he left, as far as my knowledge extends, no equal among men and but one among women.
His place is significant in the literary and political history of his country, and it's shameful for the generation that has benefited from his contributions that he is rarely mentioned and remembered less than those far beneath him. This is likely due to two main reasons. First, people often think of him in relation to the well-deserved fame of Bentham. However, he was not just a follower or disciple of Bentham. In fact, since he was one of the most original thinkers of his time, he was among the first to appreciate and adopt the critical original ideas developed by the generation before him. His mind and Bentham's were fundamentally different. While he didn't possess all of Bentham's notable qualities, Bentham didn't have all of his either. It would be absurd to say he achieved for mankind the remarkable successes that Bentham did. He didn't revolutionize or create one of the major areas of human thought. But if we set aside all aspects of his work that were influenced by Bentham and focus only on what he accomplished in the area of analytic psychology, where Bentham had no impact, he will be remembered as one of the great names in that essential field of speculation, which underpins all moral and political sciences, marking a significant development in its evolution. The other reason his fame is less than it should be is that, despite the many of his ideas that have been widely adopted—thanks in part to his own efforts—there has generally been a clear contrast between his spirit and that of the present day. Just as Brutus was called the last of the Romans, he was the last representative of the eighteenth century: he carried its way of thinking and feeling into the nineteenth century (though not unchanged or unimproved), avoiding both the positive and negative influences of the reaction against the eighteenth century, which characterized the first half of the nineteenth. The eighteenth century was a remarkable era, filled with strong and courageous individuals, and he was rightly associated with its most formidable. Through his writings and personal influence, he was a significant source of inspiration for his generation. In his later years, he was as much the leader of the intellectual radicals in England as Voltaire was for the French philosophes. One of his smaller contributions was being the pioneer of effective statesmanship regarding his largest work, India. He wrote on no topic without enriching it with valuable thoughts, and apart from the *Elements of Political Economy*, which was useful when first published but has since fulfilled its purpose, it will be a long time before any of his books are completely replaced or cease to provide insightful reading for students in their fields. In terms of influencing others' beliefs and goals through sheer force of mind and character, and in vigorously applying that power to further freedom and progress, he left, as far as I know, no equal among men and just one among women.
Though acutely sensible of my own inferiority in the qualities by which he acquired his personal ascendancy, I had now to try what it might be possible for me to accomplish without him: and the Review was the instrument on which I built my chief hopes of establishing a useful influence over the liberal and democratic section of the public mind. Deprived of my father's aid, I was also exempted from the restraints and reticences by which that aid had been purchased. I did not feel that there was any other radical writer or politician to whom I was bound to defer, further than consisted with my own opinions: and having the complete confidence of Molesworth, I resolved henceforth to give full scope to my own opinions and modes of thought, and to open the Review widely to all writers who were in sympathy with Progress as I understood it, even though I should lose by it the support of my former associates. Carlyle, consequently became from this time a frequent writer in the Review; Sterling, soon after, an occasional one; and though each individual article continued to be the expression of the private sentiments of its writer, the general tone conformed in some tolerable degree to my opinions. For the conduct of the Review, under, and in conjunction with me, I associated with myself a young Scotchman of the name of Robertson, who had some ability and information, much industry, and an active scheming head, full of devices for making the Review more saleable, and on whose capacities in that direction I founded a good deal of hope: insomuch, that when Molesworth, in the beginning of 1837, became tired of carrying on the Review at a loss, and desirous of getting rid of it (he had done his part honourably, and at no small pecuniary cost,) I, very imprudently for my own pecuniary interest, and very much from reliance on Robertson's devices, determined to continue it at my own risk, until his plans should have had a fair trial. The devices were good, and I never had any reason to change my opinion of them. But I do not believe that any devices would have made a radical and democratic review defray its expenses, including a paid editor or sub-editor, and a liberal payment to writers. I myself and several frequent contributors gave our labour gratuitously, as we had done for Molesworth; but the paid contributors continued to be remunerated on the usual scale of the Edinburgh and Quarterly Reviews; and this could not be done from the proceeds of the sale.
Though I was very aware of my own shortcomings compared to the qualities that gave him his influence, I now had to see what I could achieve on my own. The Review was my main hope for establishing a meaningful impact on the liberal and democratic parts of public opinion. Without my father's help, I was free from the restrictions and compromises that came with that support. I didn’t feel obligated to defer to any other radical writer or politician beyond what aligned with my own views. With Molesworth's full confidence, I decided to fully express my own opinions and ideas, opening the Review to all writers who shared my understanding of Progress, even if it meant losing support from my former colleagues. Consequently, Carlyle became a frequent contributor to the Review; Sterling joined soon after as an occasional contributor. While each article reflected the personal views of its writer, the overall tone somewhat aligned with my opinions. To help me run the Review, I teamed up with a young Scotsman named Robertson, who had some talent and knowledge, a lot of hard work, and a creative mind full of ideas to increase the Review’s appeal. I placed a lot of hope in his abilities, so when Molesworth grew weary of managing the Review at a loss and wanted to step away (having done his part honorably and at considerable cost), I, quite recklessly for my own financial interests and relying on Robertson's ideas, decided to keep it going at my own risk until we had a chance to see how his plans would play out. The ideas were solid, and I still believe in them, but I doubt any strategy could make a radical and democratic review cover its costs, which included paying an editor or sub-editor and fairly compensating writers. Several contributors, including myself, volunteered our time as we had for Molesworth, but the paid contributors were compensated according to the usual rates of the Edinburgh and Quarterly Reviews; this wasn’t sustainable from the sales alone.
In the same year, 1837, and in the midst of these occupations, I resumed the Logic. I had not touched my pen on the subject for five years, having been stopped and brought to a halt on the threshold of Induction. I had gradually discovered that what was mainly wanting, to overcome the difficulties of that branch of the subject, was a comprehensive, and, at the same time, accurate view of the whole circle of physical science, which I feared it would take me a long course of study to acquire; since I knew not of any book, or other guide, that would spread out before me the generalities and processes of the sciences, and I apprehended that I should have no choice but to extract them for myself, as I best could, from the details. Happily for me, Dr. Whewell, early in this year, published his History of the Inductive Sciences. I read it with eagerness, and found in it a considerable approximation to what I wanted. Much, if not most, of the philosophy of the work appeared open to objection; but the materials were there, for my own thoughts to work upon: and the author had given to those materials that first degree of elaboration, which so greatly facilitates and abridges the subsequent labour. I had now obtained what I had been waiting for. Under the impulse given me by the thoughts excited by Dr. Whewell, I read again Sir J. Herschel's Discourse on the Study of Natural Philosophy: and I was able to measure the progress my mind had made, by the great help I now found in this work—though I had read and even reviewed it several years before with little profit. I now set myself vigorously to work out the subject in thought and in writing. The time I bestowed on this had to be stolen from occupations more urgent. I had just two months to spare, at this period, in the intervals of writing for the Review. In these two months I completed the first draft of about a third, the most difficult third, of the book. What I had before written, I estimate at another third, so that one-third remained. What I wrote at this time consisted of the remainder of the doctrine of Reasoning (the theory of Trains of Reasoning, and Demonstrative Science), and the greater part of the Book on Induction. When this was done, I had, as it seemed to me, untied all the really hard knots, and the completion of the book had become only a question of time. Having got thus far, I had to leave off in order to write two articles for the next number of the Review. When these were written, I returned to the subject, and now for the first time fell in with Comte's Cours de Philosophie Positive, or rather with the two volumes of it which were all that had at that time been published. My theory of Induction was substantially completed before I knew of Comte's book; and it is perhaps well that I came to it by a different road from his, since the consequence has been that my treatise contains, what his certainly does not, a reduction of the inductive process to strict rules and to a scientific test, such as the syllogism is for ratiocination. Comte is always precise and profound on the method of investigation, but he does not even attempt any exact definition of the conditions of proof: and his writings show that he never attained a just conception of them. This, however, was specifically the problem, which, in treating of Induction, I had proposed to myself. Nevertheless, I gained much from Comte, with which to enrich my chapters in the subsequent rewriting: and his book was of essential service to me in some of the parts which still remained to be thought out. As his subsequent volumes successively made their appearance, I read them with avidity, but, when he reached the subject of Social Science, with varying feelings. The fourth volume disappointed me: it contained those of his opinions on social subjects with which I most disagree. But the fifth, containing the connected view of history, rekindled all my enthusiasm; which the sixth (or concluding) volume did not materially abate. In a merely logical point of view, the only leading conception for which I am indebted to him is that of the Inverse Deductive Method, as the one chiefly applicable to the complicated subjects of History and Statistics: a process differing from the more common form of the deductive method in this—that instead of arriving at its conclusions by general reasoning, and verifying them by specific experience (as is the natural order in the deductive branches of physical science), it obtains its generalizations by a collation of specific experience, and verifies them by ascertaining whether they are such as would follow from known general principles. This was an idea entirely new to me when I found it in Comte: and but for him I might not soon (if ever) have arrived at it.
In 1837, while occupied with various tasks, I picked up the Logic again. I hadn’t written about it in five years, as I had hit a wall at the beginning of Induction. I gradually realized that to tackle the challenges in that area, I needed a clear and comprehensive understanding of all physical sciences, which I worried would take me a long time to learn, since I didn’t know of any book or guide that laid out the general ideas and processes of these sciences. I feared I would have to piece them together myself from detailed sources. Fortunately, Dr. Whewell published his History of the Inductive Sciences early that year. I eagerly read it and found it quite close to what I needed. A lot of the philosophy in the book seemed questionable, but it provided enough material for me to think about, and the author had structured it well, making my further work easier. I finally had what I had been waiting for. Inspired by Dr. Whewell’s ideas, I revisited Sir J. Herschel's Discourse on the Study of Natural Philosophy and could see how much I had grown in understanding, as I found it much more helpful now, despite having read and reviewed it years earlier with little benefit. I then devoted myself to exploring the topic through writing. The time I dedicated to this had to be snatched from more pressing duties. I had just two months available during which I was writing for the Review. In those two months, I finished the first draft of about a third of the book, the most challenging part. I estimate what I had previously written as another third, which leaves one-third remaining. What I wrote during this time included the rest of the doctrine of Reasoning (the theory of Trains of Reasoning and Demonstrative Science) and most of the Book on Induction. Once I completed that, I felt I had unraveled the truly tough challenges, and finishing the book seemed only a matter of time. However, I had to pause to write two articles for the next issue of the Review. After completing those, I returned to my work and, for the first time, encountered Comte's Cours de Philosophie Positive, specifically the two volumes that had been published at that time. My theory of Induction was mostly done before I discovered Comte’s book, and perhaps it was good that I approached it differently than he did, as my treatise includes what his does not: a reduction of the inductive process to strict rules and a scientific method, like the syllogism is for reasoning. Comte is always precise and insightful regarding investigation methods, but he doesn’t attempt to define the proof conditions clearly; his writings show he never fully grasped them. However, that was the specific issue I aimed to address in my exploration of Induction. Still, I gained much from Comte to enrich my chapters in later revisions, and his book was crucial in some parts that I still needed to develop. As his later volumes came out, I eagerly read them, though my feelings varied when he discussed Social Science. The fourth volume let me down, containing his views on social issues that I strongly disagreed with. However, the fifth volume, which presented a connected view of history, reignited my enthusiasm, a spark that the sixth (or final) volume didn’t significantly diminish. From a purely logical perspective, the main idea I owe to him is the Inverse Deductive Method as the most relevant approach to the complex topics of History and Statistics. This process differs from the usual deductive method because instead of reaching conclusions through general reasoning and confirming them with specific experiences (the typical order in deductive physical sciences), it derives generalizations by comparing specific experiences and verifies them by checking if they align with known general principles. This concept was completely new to me when I encountered it in Comte, and without him, I might not have come to it for a long time, if ever.
I had been long an ardent admirer of Comte's writings before I had any communication with himself; nor did I ever, to the last, see him in the body. But for some years we were frequent correspondents, until our correspondence became controversial, and our zeal cooled. I was the first to slacken correspondence; he was the first to drop it. I found, and he probably found likewise, that I could do no good to his mind, and that all the good he could do to mine, he did by his books. This would never have led to discontinuance of intercourse, if the differences between us had been on matters of simple doctrine. But they were chiefly on those points of opinion which blended in both of us with our strongest feelings, and determined the entire direction of our aspirations. I had fully agreed with him when he maintained that the mass of mankind, including even their rulers in all the practical departments of life, must, from the necessity of the case, accept most of their opinions on political and social matters, as they do on physical, from the authority of those who have bestowed more study on those subjects than they generally have it in their power to do. This lesson had been strongly impressed on me by the early work of Comte, to which I have adverted. And there was nothing in his great Treatise which I admired more than his remarkable exposition of the benefits which the nations of modern Europe have historically derived from the separation, during the Middle Ages, of temporal and spiritual power, and the distinct organization of the latter. I agreed with him that the moral and intellectual ascendancy, once exercised by priests, must in time pass into the hands of philosophers, and will naturally do so when they become sufficiently unanimous, and in other respects worthy to possess it. But when he exaggerated this line of thought into a practical system, in which philosophers were to be organized into a kind of corporate hierarchy, invested with almost the same spiritual supremacy (though without any secular power) once possessed by the Catholic Church; when I found him relying on this spiritual authority as the only security for good government, the sole bulwark against practical oppression, and expecting that by it a system of despotism in the state and despotism in the family would be rendered innocuous and beneficial; it is not surprising, that while as logicians we were nearly at one, as sociologists we could travel together no further. M. Comte lived to carry out these doctrines to their extremest consequences, by planning, in his last work, the Systhme de Politique Positive, the completest system of spiritual and temporal despotism which ever yet emanated from a human brain, unless possibly that of Ignatius Loyola: a system by which the yoke of general opinion, wielded by an organized body of spiritual teachers and rulers, would be made supreme over every action, and as far as is in human possibility, every thought, of every member of the community, as well in the things which regard only himself, as in those which concern the interests of others. It is but just to say that this work is a considerable improvement, in many points of feeling, over Comte's previous writings on the same subjects: but as an accession to social philosophy, the only value it seems to me to possess, consists in putting an end to the notion that no effectual moral authority can be maintained over society without the aid of religious belief; for Comte's work recognises no religion except that of Humanity, yet it leaves an irresistible conviction that any moral beliefs concurred in by the community generally may be brought to bear upon the whole conduct and lives of its individual members, with an energy and potency truly alarming to think of. The book stands a monumental warning to thinkers on society and politics, of what happens when once men lose sight, in their speculations, of the value of Liberty and of Individuality.
I had been a passionate admirer of Comte's writings long before I ever communicated with him; in fact, I never saw him in person. For several years, we exchanged letters frequently until our correspondence turned controversial, and our enthusiasm faded. I was the first to reduce our communication; he was the first to stop it altogether. I realized, as he likely did too, that I couldn’t contribute anything valuable to his thoughts, and all the good he could do for me came through his books. This wouldn’t have led to the end of our interactions if our differences had been just about simple beliefs. But they were mostly centered on opinions that intertwined with our deepest feelings and shaped our overall aspirations. I completely agreed with him when he argued that most people, including their leaders in practical aspects of life, must, out of necessity, accept many of their views on political and social issues from those who have studied those topics more than they can on their own. This lesson was strongly impressed upon me by Comte's early work that I mentioned. There was nothing in his significant Treatise that I admired more than his exceptional explanation of the benefits that modern European nations gained from the separation of temporal and spiritual power during the Middle Ages and the distinct organization of the latter. I agreed that the moral and intellectual authority once held by priests would eventually shift to philosophers, which would naturally happen when they became sufficiently united and otherwise deserving of it. However, when he took this idea further into a practical system where philosophers would be organized into a sort of corporate hierarchy, holding almost the same spiritual authority (but without secular power) that the Catholic Church once had; when I saw him relying on this spiritual authority as the only guarantee for good governance, the only defense against real oppression, and expecting that it would make a system of despotism in both the state and the family harmless and beneficial; it’s no wonder that while we were nearly aligned as logicians, we couldn’t go any further together as sociologists. M. Comte lived to extend these ideas to their utmost extremes, planning in his final work, the Systhme de Politique Positive, the most complete system of spiritual and temporal despotism ever conceived by a human mind, possibly rivaled only by Ignatius Loyola: a system where the weight of general opinion, wielded by an organized group of spiritual teachers and rulers, would dominate every action, and as far as possible, every thought of each member of the community, concerning both personal matters and issues that affect others. It’s fair to say that this work represents a substantial improvement in many emotional aspects over Comte's earlier writings on the same topics: yet, as an addition to social philosophy, its primary value seems to me to lie in dispelling the notion that effective moral authority can’t be upheld without religious belief; for Comte recognized no religion other than that of Humanity, yet it evokes an undeniable sense that any moral beliefs shared by the community can be imposed on the entire conduct and lives of its individual members, with a force and intensity that is truly alarming to consider. The book serves as a monumental warning to thinkers on society and politics about what occurs when people lose sight of the importance of Liberty and Individuality in their theories.
To return to myself. The Review engrossed, for some time longer, nearly all the time I could devote to authorship, or to thinking with authorship in view. The articles from the London and Westminster Review which are reprinted in the Dissertations, are scarcely a fourth part of those I wrote. In the conduct of the Review I had two principal objects. One was to free philosophic radicalism from the reproach of sectarian Benthamism. I desired, while retaining the precision of expression, the definiteness of meaning, the contempt of declamatory phrases and vague generalities, which were so honourably characteristic both of Bentham and of my father, to give a wider basis and a more free and genial character to Radical speculations; to show that there was a Radical philosophy, better and more complete than Bentham's, while recognizing and incorporating all of Bentham's which is permanently valuable. In this first object I, to a certain extent, succeeded. The other thing I attempted, was to stir up the educated Radicals, in and out of Parliament, to exertion, and induce them to make themselves, what I thought by using the proper means they might become —a powerful party capable of taking the government of the country, or at least of dictating the terms on which they should share it with the Whigs. This attempt was from the first chimerical: partly because the time was unpropitious, the Reform fervour being in its period of ebb, and the Tory influences powerfully rallying; but still more, because, as Austin so truly said, "the country did not contain the men." Among the Radicals in Parliament there were several qualified to be useful members of an enlightened Radical party, but none capable of forming and leading such a party. The exhortations I addressed to them found no response. One occasion did present itself when there seemed to be room for a bold and successful stroke for Radicalism. Lord Durham had left the ministry, by reason, as was thought, of their not being sufficiently Liberal; he afterwards accepted from them the task of ascertaining and removing the causes of the Canadian rebellion; he had shown a disposition to surround himself at the outset with Radical advisers; one of his earliest measures, a good measure both in intention and in effect, having been disapproved and reversed by the Government at home, he had resigned his post, and placed himself openly in a position of quarrel with the Ministers. Here was a possible chief for a Radical party in the person of a man of importance, who was hated by the Tories and had just been injured by the Whigs. Any one who had the most elementary notions of party tactics, must have attempted to make something of such an opportunity. Lord Durham was bitterly attacked from all sides, inveighed against by enemies, given up by timid friends; while those who would willingly have defended him did not know what to say. He appeared to be returning a defeated and discredited man. I had followed the Canadian events from the beginning; I had been one of the prompters of his prompters; his policy was almost exactly what mine would have been, and I was in a position to defend it. I wrote and published a manifesto in the Review, in which I took the very highest ground in his behalf, claiming for him not mere acquittal, but praise and honour. Instantly a number of other writers took up the tone: I believe there was a portion of truth in what Lord Durham, soon after, with polite exaggeration, said to me—that to this article might be ascribed the almost triumphal reception which he met with on his arrival in England. I believe it to have been the word in season, which, at a critical moment, does much to decide the result; the touch which determines whether a stone, set in motion at the top of an eminence, shall roll down on one side or on the other. All hopes connected with Lord Durham as a politician soon vanished; but with regard to Canadian, and generally to colonial policy, the cause was gained: Lord Durham's report, written by Charles Buller, partly under the inspiration of Wakefield, began a new era; its recommendations, extending to complete internal self-government, were in full operation in Canada within two or three years, and have been since extended to nearly all the other colonies, of European race, which have any claim to the character of important communities. And I may say that in successfully upholding the reputation of Lord Durham and his advisers at the most important moment, I contributed materially to this result.
To get back to myself. The Review kept me occupied, for a while longer, almost all the time I could dedicate to writing or to thinking about writing. The articles from the London and Westminster Review reprinted in the Dissertations are barely a quarter of what I wrote. In running the Review, I had two main goals. One was to free philosophical radicalism from the stigma of sectarian Benthamism. I wanted, while maintaining clear expression, concrete meaning, and a disdain for empty rhetoric and vague generalities—qualities both Bentham and my father were recognized for—to give a broader foundation and a more open and friendly character to Radical ideas; to demonstrate that there was a Radical philosophy that was better and more complete than Bentham's, while acknowledging and incorporating all of the parts of Bentham's work that hold lasting value. I partially succeeded in this first goal. The second thing I aimed to do was to motivate educated Radicals, both inside and outside of Parliament, to take action and encourage them to become what I believed they could be through the right means—a powerful party capable of governing the country, or at least having a say in how they would share power with the Whigs. This effort was unrealistic from the start: partly because the timing was bad, with the momentum for reform fading and Tory influences gaining ground; but even more so, as Austin accurately pointed out, because "the country did not contain the men." Among the Radicals in Parliament, there were some who could have been valuable members of an enlightened Radical party, but none who could form and lead such a party. My appeals to them went unanswered. There was one moment when it seemed there might be an opportunity for a bold and effective move for Radicalism. Lord Durham had left the government, believed to be due to their insufficient Liberal stance; he later accepted the task of investigating and addressing the causes of the Canadian rebellion; he had shown a willingness to initially surround himself with Radical advisers; one of his first actions, a good one in both intention and result, was disapproved and reversed by the Government back home, leading him to resign and openly oppose the Ministers. Here was a potential leader for a Radical party in a significant figure who was despised by the Tories and had just been wronged by the Whigs. Anyone with a fundamental understanding of party tactics would have tried to capitalize on such an opportunity. Lord Durham faced fierce attacks from all sides, criticized by enemies and abandoned by fearful allies; while those who might have defended him were unsure of what to say. He seemed to be returning as a defeated and discredited figure. I had been following the Canadian events from the start; I had even encouraged his supporters; his policy aligned closely with my own, and I was in a strong position to defend it. I wrote and published a manifesto in the Review, in which I took the highest ground on his behalf, advocating for him not just acquittal but praise and respect. Immediately, several other writers adopted this tone: I believe there is some truth in what Lord Durham, with polite exaggeration, later said to me—that this article contributed to the almost triumphant welcome he received upon his arrival in England. I think it was the right word at the right time, which, in a crucial moment, can significantly influence the outcome; the nudge that determines whether a stone, set in motion from a height, rolls down one side or the other. All hopes connected to Lord Durham's political career soon faded; however, regarding Canadian and generally colonial policy, the cause was won: Lord Durham's report, drafted by Charles Buller, partly inspired by Wakefield, marked the beginning of a new era; its recommendations, which included complete internal self-government, were fully implemented in Canada within two or three years, and have since been extended to nearly all other colonies of European descent that qualify as important communities. And I can say that by successfully defending the reputations of Lord Durham and his advisers at a crucial moment, I played a significant role in this outcome.
One other case occurred during my conduct of the Review, which similarly illustrated the effect of taking a prompt initiative. I believe that the early success and reputation of Carlyle's French Revolution, were considerably accelerated by what I wrote about it in the Review. Immediately on its publication, and before the commonplace critics, all whose rules and modes of judgment it set at defiance, had time to pre-occupy the public with their disapproval of it, I wrote and published a review of the book, hailing it as one of those productions of genius which are above all rules, and are a law to themselves. Neither in this case nor in that of Lord Durham do I ascribe the impression, which I think was produced by what I wrote, to any particular merit of execution: indeed, in at least one of the cases (the article on Carlyle) I do not think the execution was good. And in both instances, I am persuaded that anybody, in a position to be read, who had expressed the same opinion at the same precise time, and had made any tolerable statement of the just grounds for it, would have produced the same effect. But, after the complete failure of my hopes of putting a new life into Radical politics by means of the Review, I am glad to look back on these two instances of success in an honest attempt to do mediate service to things and persons that deserved it. After the last hope of the formation of a Radical party had disappeared, it was time for me to stop the heavy expenditure of time and money which the Review cost me. It had to some extent answered my personal purpose as a vehicle for my opinions. It had enabled me to express in print much of my altered mode of thought, and to separate myself in a marked manner from the narrower Benthamism of my early writings. This was done by the general tone of all I wrote, including various purely literary articles, but especially by the two papers (reprinted in the Dissertations) which attempted a philosophical estimate of Bentham and of Coleridge. In the first of these, while doing full justice to the merits of Bentham, I pointed out what I thought the errors and deficiencies of his philosophy. The substance of this criticism I still think perfectly just; but I have sometimes doubted whether it was right to publish it at that time. I have often felt that Bentham's philosophy, as an instrument of progress, has been to some extent discredited before it had done its work, and that to lend a hand towards lowering its reputation was doing more harm than service to improvement. Now, however, when a counter-reaction appears to be setting in towards what is good in Benthamism, I can look with more satisfaction on this criticism of its defects, especially as I have myself balanced it by vindications of the fundamental principles of Bentham's philosophy, which are reprinted along with it in the same collection. In the essay on Coleridge I attempted to characterize the European reaction against the negative philosophy of the eighteenth century: and here, if the effect only of this one paper were to be considered, I might be thought to have erred by giving undue prominence to the favourable side, as I had done in the case of Bentham to the unfavourable. In both cases, the impetus with which I had detached myself from what was untenable in the doctrines of Bentham and of the eighteenth century, may have carried me, though in appearance rather than in reality, too far on the contrary side. But as far as relates to the article on Coleridge, my defence is, that I was writing for Radicals and Liberals, and it was my business to dwell most on that, in writers of a different school, from the knowledge of which they might derive most improvement.
One more situation came up while I was managing the Review, which similarly showed the impact of acting quickly. I think that the early success and reputation of Carlyle's French Revolution were significantly boosted by what I wrote about it in the Review. As soon as it was published, and before the typical critics, who completely rejected it, could sway the public with their disapproval, I wrote and published a review of the book, praising it as one of those genius works that defy all rules and create their own standards. In neither this case nor in Lord Durham's do I attribute the impression I think I created to any specific quality of my writing: in fact, in at least one case (the article on Carlyle), I don’t think the writing was very good. I believe that anyone in a position to be read, who shared the same opinion at that exact time and made a reasonable statement to support it, would have had the same impact. However, after my hopes of reinvigorating Radical politics through the Review faded, I’m grateful to look back on these two examples of success in a genuine attempt to serve causes and individuals that deserved it. After the last hope for forming a Radical party vanished, it was time for me to stop the heavy drain of time and money that the Review demanded. It had somewhat achieved my personal goal as a platform for my views. It allowed me to print much of my changed way of thinking and to clearly distance myself from the narrower Benthamism of my early work. This was evident in the overall tone of everything I wrote, including various purely literary articles, but especially in the two papers (reprinted in the Dissertations) that aimed to provide a philosophical assessment of Bentham and Coleridge. In the first of these, while acknowledging Bentham’s merits, I highlighted what I saw as the errors and shortcomings of his philosophy. I still believe the essence of this critique is completely fair; however, I’ve sometimes questioned whether it was appropriate to publish it at that time. I often felt that Bentham's philosophy, as a tool for progress, had been somewhat discredited before it could fulfill its potential, and that contributing to its diminished reputation was doing more harm than good for progress. Now, though, as a counter-reaction seems to be emerging toward the positive aspects of Benthamism, I can view my criticism of its flaws with more satisfaction, especially since I have balanced it out with defenses of Bentham’s core principles, which are included in the same collection. In the essay on Coleridge, I aimed to describe the European reaction against the negative philosophy of the eighteenth century: and here, if we only consider the impact of that one paper, I could be seen as having erred by giving too much weight to the positive side, as I did on the negative side with Bentham. In both instances, the momentum that propelled me away from what was untenable in Bentham's doctrines and those of the eighteenth century may have made it seem like I went too far to the contrary side, at least on the surface. However, regarding the article on Coleridge, I defend my approach by stating that I was writing for Radicals and Liberals, and it was essential for me to focus on what they could gain most from writers of a different school.
The number of the Review which contained the paper on Coleridge, was the last which was published during my proprietorship. In the spring of 1840 I made over the Review to Mr. Hickson, who had been a frequent and very useful unpaid contributor under my management: only stipulating that the change should be marked by a resumption of the old name, that of Westminster Review. Under that name Mr. Hickson conducted it for ten years, on the plan of dividing among contributors only the net proceeds of the Review giving his own labour as writer and editor gratuitously. Under the difficulty in obtaining writers, which arose from this low scale of payment, it is highly creditable to him that he was able to maintain, in some tolerable degree, the character of the Review as an organ of radicalism and progress. I did not cease altogether to write for the Review, but continued to send it occasional contributions, not, however, exclusively; for the greater circulation of the Edinburgh Review induced me from this time to offer articles to it also when I had anything to say for which it appeared to be a suitable vehicle. And the concluding volumes of Democracy in America, having just then come out, I inaugurated myself as a contributor to the Edinburgh, by the article on that work, which heads the second volume of the Dissertations.
The issue of the Review that included the paper on Coleridge was the last one published while I owned it. In the spring of 1840, I handed over the Review to Mr. Hickson, who had been a regular and very helpful unpaid contributor during my time: I only asked that the change be marked by returning to the old name, the Westminster Review. Under that name, Mr. Hickson ran it for ten years, following a plan where only the net profits of the Review were shared among contributors, while he contributed his own writing and editing work for free. Despite facing challenges in finding writers because of this low payment structure, he did an impressive job of maintaining the Review's reputation as a voice for radicalism and progress. I didn’t stop writing for the Review entirely, though—I kept sending in occasional pieces, but not just for it. The larger readership of the Edinburgh Review made me start offering articles there too when I had something relevant to share. When the final volumes of Democracy in America were just released, I kicked off my contributions to the Edinburgh with the article about that work, which is featured at the beginning of the second volume of the Dissertations.
CHAPTER VII.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE REMAINDER OF MY LIFE.
From this time, what is worth relating of my life will come into a very small compass; for I have no further mental changes to tell of, but only, as I hope, a continued mental progress; which does not admit of a consecutive history, and the results of which, if real, will be best found in my writings. I shall, therefore, greatly abridge the chronicle of my subsequent years.
From now on, what’s worth sharing about my life will fit into a very small space; I don’t have any more significant mental changes to talk about, just, I hope, ongoing mental growth. This doesn’t allow for a straightforward story, and the outcomes, if they are genuine, will be best reflected in my writings. So, I will significantly shorten the record of my later years.
The first use I made of the leisure which I gained by disconnecting myself from the Review, was to finish the Logic. In July and August, 1838, I had found an interval in which to execute what was still undone of the original draft of the Third Book. In working out the logical theory of those laws of nature which are not laws of Causation, nor corollaries from such laws, I was led to recognize kinds as realities in nature, and not mere distinctions for convenience; a light which I had not obtained when the First Book was written, and which made it necessary for me to modify and enlarge several chapters of that Book. The Book on Language and Classification, and the chapter on the Classification of Fallacies, were drafted in the autumn of the same year; the remainder of the work, in the summer and autumn of 1840. From April following to the end of 1841, my spare time was devoted to a complete rewriting of the book from its commencement. It is in this way that all my books have been composed. They were always written at least twice over; a first draft of the entire work was completed to the very end of the subject, then the whole begun again de novo; but incorporating, in the second writing, all sentences and parts of sentences of the old draft, which appeared as suitable to my purpose as anything which I could write in lieu of them. I have found great advantages in this system of double redaction. It combines, better than any other mode of composition, the freshness and vigour of the first conception, with the superior precision and completeness resulting from prolonged thought. In my own case, moreover, I have found that the patience necessary for a careful elaboration of the details of composition and expression, costs much less effort after the entire subject has been once gone through, and the substance of all that I find to say has in some manner, however imperfect, been got upon paper. The only thing which I am careful, in the first draft, to make as perfect as I am able, is the arrangement. If that is bad, the whole thread on which the ideas string themselves becomes twisted; thoughts placed in a wrong connection are not expounded in a manner that suits the right, and a first draft with this original vice is next to useless as a foundation for the final treatment.
The first thing I did with the free time I got from stepping away from the Review was finish the Logic. In July and August of 1838, I found some time to work on what was still unfinished in the original draft of the Third Book. While developing the logical theory of those natural laws that aren’t laws of causation or derived from them, I realized that categories are real in nature and not just convenient distinctions. This insight wasn’t available to me when I wrote the First Book, which made it necessary to revise and expand several chapters of that Book. The sections on Language and Classification, as well as the chapter on the Classification of Fallacies, were drafted in the fall of the same year; I completed the rest of the work in the summer and fall of 1840. From April of the following year until the end of 1841, I spent my free time completely rewriting the book from the beginning. This is how I’ve composed all my books. They were always written at least twice; I finished a first draft of the entire work all the way to the end, then started over again de novo, including in the second version any sentences or parts from the original draft that still fit my purpose. I've found great benefits in this double-editing system. It better combines the freshness and energy of the initial concept with the clarity and completeness that come from thoughtful revision. For me, the patience required for carefully refining details of composition and expression is much easier after I’ve already worked through the entire subject, and the essence of everything I want to say has somewhat—if imperfectly—been put on paper. The one thing I focus on making as perfect as I can in the first draft is the structure. If that’s poor, the whole thread connecting the ideas gets tangled; if thoughts are misconnected, they won’t be explained properly, and a first draft with this foundational flaw is nearly useless for the final edits.
During the re-writing of the Logic, Dr. Whewell's Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences made its appearance; a circumstance fortunate for me, as it gave me what I greatly desired, a full treatment of the subject by an antagonist, and enabled me to present my ideas with greater clearness and emphasis as well as fuller and more varied development, in defending them against definite objections, or confronting them distinctly with an opposite theory. The controversies with Dr. Whewell, as well as much matter derived from Comte, were first introduced into the book in the course of the re-writing.
During the rewriting of the Logic, Dr. Whewell's Philosophy of the Inductive Sciences was published; this was fortunate for me, as it provided what I really wanted—a thorough examination of the topic by an opponent. It allowed me to present my ideas more clearly and emphatically, as well as in a fuller and more varied way, defending them against specific objections or directly contrasting them with an opposing theory. The debates with Dr. Whewell, along with a lot of material from Comte, were introduced into the book during the rewriting process.
At the end of 1841, the book being ready for the press, I offered it to Murray, who kept it until too late for publication that season, and then refused it, for reasons which could just as well have been given at first. But I have had no cause to regret a rejection which led to my offering it to Mr. Parker, by whom it was published in the spring of 1843. My original expectations of success were extremely limited. Archbishop Whately had, indeed, rehabilitated the name of Logic, and the study of the forms, rules, and fallacies of Ratiocination; and Dr. Whewell's writings had begun to excite an interest in the other part of my subject, the theory of Induction. A treatise, however, on a matter so abstract, could not be expected to be popular; it could only be a book for students, and students on such subjects were not only (at least in England) few, but addicted chiefly to the opposite school of metaphysics, the ontological and "innate principles" school. I therefore did not expect that the book would have many readers, or approvers; and looked for little practical effect from it, save that of keeping the tradition unbroken of what I thought a better philosophy. What hopes I had of exciting any immediate attention, were mainly grounded on the polemical propensities of Dr Whewell; who, I thought, from observation of his conduct in other cases, would probably do something to bring the book into notice, by replying, and that promptly, to the attack on his opinions. He did reply but not till 1850, just in time for me to answer him in the third edition. How the book came to have, for a work of the kind, so much success, and what sort of persons compose the bulk of those who have bought, I will not venture to say read, it, I have never thoroughly understood. But taken in conjunction with the many proofs which have since been given of a revival of speculation, speculation too of a free kind, in many quarters, and above all (where at one time I should have least expected it) in the Universities, the fact becomes partially intelligible. I have never indulged the illusion that the book had made any considerable impression on philosophical opinion. The German, or a priori view of human knowledge, and of the knowing faculties, is likely for some time longer (though it may be hoped in a diminishing degree) to predominate among those who occupy themselves with such inquiries, both here and on the Continent. But the "System of Logic" supplies what was much wanted, a text-book of the opposite doctrine—that which derives all knowledge from experience, and all moral and intellectual qualities principally from the direction given to the associations. I make as humble an estimate as anybody of what either an analysis of logical processes, or any possible canons of evidence, can do by themselves towards guiding or rectifying the operations of the understanding. Combined with other requisites, I certainly do think them of great use; but whatever may be the practical value of a true philosophy of these matters, it is hardly possible to exaggerate the mischiefs of a false one. The notion that truths external to the mind may be known by intuition or consciousness, independently of observation and experience, is, I am persuaded, in these times, the great intellectual support of false doctrines and bad institutions. By the aid of this theory, every inveterate belief and every intense feeling, of which the origin is not remembered, is enabled to dispense with the obligation of justifying itself by reason, and is erected into its own all-sufficient voucher and justification. There never was such an instrument devised for consecrating all deep-seated prejudices. And the chief strength of this false philosophy in morals, politics, and religion, lies in the appeal which it is accustomed to make to the evidence of mathematics and of the cognate branches of physical science. To expel it from these, is to drive it from its stronghold: and because this had never been effectually done, the intuitive school, even after what my father had written in his Analysis of the Mind, had in appearance, and as far as published writings were concerned, on the whole the best of the argument. In attempting to clear up the real nature of the evidence of mathematical and physical truths, the System of Logic met the intuitive philosophers on ground on which they had previously been deemed unassailable; and gave its own explanation, from experience and association, of that peculiar character of what are called necessary truths, which is adduced as proof that their evidence must come from a deeper source than experience. Whether this has been done effectually, is still sub judice; and even then, to deprive a mode of thought so strongly rooted in human prejudices and partialities, of its mere speculative support, goes but a very little way towards overcoming it; but though only a step, it is a quite indispensable one; for since, after all, prejudice can only be successfully combated by philosophy, no way can really be made against it permanently until it has been shown not to have philosophy on its side.
At the end of 1841, with the book ready for publication, I offered it to Murray, who held onto it until it was too late for that season, then rejected it for reasons he could have shared from the start. However, I have no regrets about the rejection, as it led me to offer it to Mr. Parker, who published it in the spring of 1843. Initially, I had very low expectations for its success. Archbishop Whately had indeed revived interest in Logic and the study of the forms, rules, and fallacies of reasoning; and Dr. Whewell's writings had started to spark interest in the theory of Induction, which was another aspect of my subject. Still, a treatise on such an abstract matter wasn’t expected to be popular; it could only serve as a book for students, and students on these topics were not only few (at least in England), but tended to align more with the opposite metaphysical school that focused on ontological and "innate principles." Therefore, I didn't expect the book to attract many readers or supporters and anticipated little practical impact other than maintaining the tradition of what I considered a better philosophy. My hopes for generating any immediate interest were mainly based on Dr. Whewell's tendency to engage in debates; I assumed he would likely reply quickly to any criticism of his views. He did respond, but not until 1850, just in time for me to address him in the third edition. I’ve never fully understood how the book managed to achieve such success for a work of its kind, or the type of people who make up most of its readers, which may not be limited to just buyers. However, when considering the growing interest in speculative thought in various circles, including, surprisingly enough, in the Universities, the situation becomes somewhat clearer. I've never allowed myself to believe that the book has significantly impacted philosophical opinion. The German, or a priori, view of human knowledge and understanding will likely continue to dominate discussions related to such inquiries, both here and in Europe, though perhaps diminishing. Yet, the "System of Logic" offers a much-needed counterpoint, as it provides a textbook for the opposing view—that all knowledge comes from experience, and all moral and intellectual qualities primarily arise from how we direct our associations. I hold a humble view of what an analysis of logical processes or possible canons of evidence can accomplish on their own in guiding or correcting how we understand things. I do believe they are significantly useful when combined with other necessary elements; however, regardless of the practical value of a true philosophy in these matters, the harms caused by a false one cannot be overstated. The belief that truths external to the mind can be known through intuition or consciousness, without relying on observation and experience, is, I believe, a major intellectual support for false doctrines and poor institutions today. With this theory, every stubborn belief and intense feeling, whose origin is forgotten, can escape the requirement of justifying itself through reason and stands as its own sufficient evidence and justification. No other tool has been as effective in validating deep-seated prejudices. The main strength of this flawed philosophy in morals, politics, and religion lies in its reliance on the evidence of mathematics and related fields of physical science. Removing it from these areas means stripping it of its stronghold; and since this has never been effectively achieved, the intuitive school, despite what my father wrote in his "Analysis of the Mind," has generally seemed to have the upper hand in the debate based on what has been published. In trying to clarify the nature of evidence for mathematical and physical truths, the "System of Logic" confronted intuitive philosophers on ground that was previously thought to be unassailable. It provided its own explanation, based on experience and association, regarding the unique nature of what are called necessary truths, which is used to argue that their evidence must originate from a deeper source than experience. Whether this has been achieved effectively is still under consideration; even then, to take away the speculative support from such a deeply held way of thinking doesn’t significantly challenge it. However, even if it’s just a first step, it is a crucial one; for ultimately, since prejudice can only be effectively challenged by philosophy, true progress against it can’t be made permanently until it’s been demonstrated that there’s no philosophical backing for it.
Being now released from any active concern in temporary politics, and from any literary occupation involving personal communication with contributors and others, I was enabled to indulge the inclination, natural to thinking persons when the age of boyish vanity is once past, for limiting my own society to a very few persons. General society, as now carried on in England, is so insipid an affair, even to the persons who make it what it is, that it is kept up for any reason rather than the pleasure it affords. All serious discussion on matters on which opinions differ, being considered ill-bred, and the national deficiency in liveliness and sociability having prevented the cultivation of the art of talking agreeably on trifles, in which the French of the last century so much excelled, the sole attraction of what is called society to those who are not at the top of the tree, is the hope of being aided to climb a little higher in it; while to those who are already at the top, it is chiefly a compliance with custom, and with the supposed requirements of their station. To a person of any but a very common order in thought or feeling, such society, unless he has personal objects to serve by it, must be supremely unattractive: and most people, in the present day, of any really high class of intellect, make their contact with it so slight, and at such long intervals, as to be almost considered as retiring from it altogether. Those persons of any mental superiority who do otherwise, are, almost without exception, greatly deteriorated by it. Not to mention loss of time, the tone of their feelings is lowered: they become less in earnest about those of their opinions respecting which they must remain silent in the society they frequent: they come to look upon their most elevated objects as unpractical, or, at least, too remote from realization to be more than a vision, or a theory, and if, more fortunate than most, they retain their higher principles unimpaired, yet with respect to the persons and affairs of their own day they insensibly adopt the modes of feeling and judgment in which they can hope for sympathy from the company they keep. A person of high intellect should never go into unintellectual society unless he can enter it as an apostle; yet he is the only person with high objects who can safely enter it at all. Persons even of intellectual aspirations had much better, if they can, make their habitual associates of at least their equals, and, as far as possible, their superiors, in knowledge, intellect, and elevation of sentiment. Moreover, if the character is formed, and the mind made up, on the few cardinal points of human opinion, agreement of conviction and feeling on these, has been felt in all times to be an essential requisite of anything worthy the name of friendship, in a really earnest mind. All these circumstances united, made the number very small of those whose society, and still more whose intimacy, I now voluntarily sought.
Now that I’m no longer involved in the chaos of temporary politics or any writing that requires personal interactions with contributors and others, I found the freedom to limit my social circle to just a few people. Social life in England today is so boring, even for the people who participate in it, that it seems to be maintained for reasons other than enjoyment. Serious conversations about differing opinions are seen as rude, and the general lack of liveliness and sociability has stifled the ability to engage in lighthearted discussions, which the French excelled at in the past century. For those who aren’t at the top of the social ladder, the only appeal of society appears to be the chance to climb a bit higher; for those already at the top, it often feels like just going through the motions of their status and social obligations. For anyone who thinks or feels differently, such social interactions become entirely unappealing unless they have personal interests to pursue. Nowadays, most people with any real intellectual depth keep their interactions with social circles minimal and infrequent, almost treating it like they’re withdrawing from it entirely. Those who do engage with such society often find themselves diminished by it. Aside from wasting time, their emotional tone is dulled; they become less passionate about their beliefs that must remain unspoken in the circles they frequent. They start to view their highest aspirations as impractical or too far-fetched to be more than mere fantasies or theories. Even if they’re fortunate enough to keep their principles intact, they gradually adopt the feelings and judgments that align with the crowd they associate with. A person of high intellect should only enter unintellectual society if they can do so as a messenger of ideas; otherwise, they’re the only ones with ambitious goals who can safely engage at all. Those with intellectual ambitions would be better off surrounding themselves with peers or, if possible, those who are more knowledgeable and intellectually superior. Furthermore, if someone's character is well-formed and their opinions settled on important matters, shared beliefs and feelings have always been essential for a meaningful friendship among those who are genuinely earnest. All these factors combined significantly narrowed the few people whose company—and even more, whose closeness—I actively sought.
Among these, by far the principal was the incomparable friend of whom I have already spoken. At this period she lived mostly with one young daughter, in a quiet part of the country, and only occasionally in town, with her first husband, Mr. Taylor. I visited her equally in both places; and was greatly indebted to the strength of character which enabled her to disregard the false interpretations liable to be put on the frequency of my visits to her while living generally apart from Mr. Taylor, and on our occasionally travelling together, though in all other respects our conduct during those years gave not the slightest ground for any other supposition than the true one, that our relation to each other at that time was one of strong affection and confidential intimacy only. For though we did not consider the ordinances of society binding on a subject so entirely personal, we did feel bound that our conduct should be such as in no degree to bring discredit on her husband, nor therefore on herself.
Among these, the most important was the amazing friend I’ve mentioned before. At this time, she mostly lived in a quiet area of the countryside with her young daughter and only occasionally stayed in town with her first husband, Mr. Taylor. I visited her in both locations, and I was really grateful for her strong character, which allowed her to ignore the misinterpretations that could arise from the frequency of my visits while she generally stayed away from Mr. Taylor and our occasional trips together. In every other aspect, our behavior during those years gave no reason to believe anything other than the truth, which was that our relationship at that time was one of deep affection and close friendship. Even though we didn’t see society’s rules as relevant to such a personal matter, we felt it was important to conduct ourselves in a way that wouldn’t bring any shame to her husband, and therefore to her as well.
In this third period (as it may be termed) of my mental progress, which now went hand in hand with hers, my opinions gained equally in breadth and depth, I understood more things, and those which I had understood before I now understood more thoroughly. I had now completely turned back from what there had been of excess in my reaction against Benthamism. I had, at the height of that reaction, certainly become much more indulgent to the common opinions of society and the world, and more willing to be content with seconding the superficial improvement which had begun to take place in those common opinions, than became one whose convictions on so many points, differed fundamentally from them. I was much more inclined, than I can now approve, to put in abeyance the more decidedly heretical part of my opinions, which I now look upon as almost the only ones, the assertion of which tends in any way to regenerate society. But in addition to this, our opinions were far more heretical than mine had been in the days of my most extreme Benthamism. In those days I had seen little further than the old school of political economists into the possibilities of fundamental improvement in social arrangements. Private property, as now understood, and inheritance, appeared to me, as to them, the dernier mot of legislation: and I looked no further than to mitigating the inequalities consequent on these institutions, by getting rid of primogeniture and entails. The notion that it was possible to go further than this in removing the injustice—for injustice it is, whether admitting of a complete remedy or not—involved in the fact that some are born to riches and the vast majority to poverty, I then reckoned chimerical, and only hoped that by universal education, leading to voluntary restraint on population, the portion of the poor might be made more tolerable. In short, I was a democrat, but not the least of a Socialist. We were now much less democrats than I had been, because so long as education continues to be so wretchedly imperfect, we dreaded the ignorance and especially the selfishness and brutality of the mass: but our ideal of ultimate improvement went far beyond Democracy, and would class us decidedly under the general designation of Socialists. While we repudiated with the greatest energy that tyranny of society over the individual which most Socialistic systems are supposed to involve, we yet looked forward to a time when society will no longer be divided into the idle and the industrious; when the rule that they who do not work shall not eat, will be applied not to paupers only, but impartially to all; when the division of the produce of labour, instead of depending, as in so great a degree it now does, on the accident of birth, will be made by concert on an acknowledged principle of justice; and when it will no longer either be, or be thought to be, impossible for human beings to exert themselves strenuously in procuring benefits which are not to be exclusively their own, but to be shared with the society they belong to. The social problem of the future we considered to be, how to unite the greatest individual liberty of action, with a common ownership in the raw material of the globe, and an equal participation of all in the benefits of combined labour. We had not the presumption to suppose that we could already foresee, by what precise form of institutions these objects could most effectually be attained, or at how near or how distant a period they would become practicable. We saw clearly that to render any such social transformation either possible or desirable, an equivalent change of character must take place both in the uncultivated herd who now compose the labouring masses, and in the immense majority of their employers. Both these classes must learn by practice to labour and combine for generous, or at all events for public and social purposes, and not, as hitherto, solely for narrowly interested ones. But the capacity to do this has always existed in mankind, and is not, nor is ever likely to be, extinct. Education, habit, and the cultivation of the sentiments, will make a common man dig or weave for his country, as readily as fight for his country. True enough, it is only by slow degrees, and a system of culture prolonged through successive generations, that men in general can be brought up to this point. But the hindrance is not in the essential constitution of human nature. Interest in the common good is at present so weak a motive in the generality not because it can never be otherwise, but because the mind is not accustomed to dwell on it as it dwells from morning till night on things which tend only to personal advantage. When called into activity, as only self-interest now is, by the daily course of life, and spurred from behind by the love of distinction and the fear of shame, it is capable of producing, even in common men, the most strenuous exertions as well as the most heroic sacrifices. The deep-rooted selfishness which forms the general character of the existing state of society, is so deeply rooted, only because the whole course of existing institutions tends to foster it; and modern institutions in some respects more than ancient, since the occasions on which the individual is called on to do anything for the public without receiving its pay, are far less frequent in modern life, than the smaller commonwealths of antiquity. These considerations did not make us overlook the folly of premature attempts to dispense with the inducements of private interest in social affairs, while no substitute for them has been or can be provided: but we regarded all existing institutions and social arrangements as being (in a phrase I once heard from Austin) "merely provisional," and we welcomed with the greatest pleasure and interest all socialistic experiments by select individuals (such as the Co-operative Societies), which, whether they succeeded or failed, could not but operate as a most useful education of those who took part in them, by cultivating their capacity of acting upon motives pointing directly to the general good, or making them aware of the defects which render them and others incapable of doing so.
In this third stage of my mental growth, which now aligned with hers, my opinions broadened and deepened. I understood more things, and those things I had understood before, I now grasped more completely. I had completely moved away from the excesses of my reaction against Benthamism. During the peak of that reaction, I had certainly become much more lenient towards the common beliefs of society and the world, and more willing to settle for just supporting the superficial improvements that had started to emerge in those common beliefs, rather than standing apart with fundamentally different convictions on many issues. I was much more inclined, than I can now approve of, to set aside the more distinctly heretical parts of my beliefs, which I now view as almost the only ones that can actually help to regenerate society. Furthermore, our beliefs were far more heretical than mine had been when I was at my most extreme Benthamism. Back then, I saw little beyond the traditional school of political economists regarding the possibilities for fundamental improvements in social arrangements. Private property, as understood today, and inheritance, seemed to me, as it did to them, the dernier mot of legislation: and I didn’t think beyond just mitigating the inequalities resulting from these institutions by eliminating primogeniture and entails. The idea that it was possible to go further in addressing the injustice—for it is an injustice, whether it has a complete remedy or not—of some being born into wealth while the vast majority are born into poverty, I then considered unrealistic, and I only hoped that through universal education, leading to voluntary population control, the proportion of the poor might become more bearable. In summary, I was a democrat, but not in the least a Socialist. We were now much less democratic than I had been, because as long as education remains so terribly deficient, we feared the ignorance, and especially the selfishness and brutality, of the masses: but our vision for ultimate improvement went well beyond Democracy and would categorize us firmly as Socialists. While we strongly rejected the tyranny of society over the individual that most Socialistic systems are thought to entail, we still looked forward to a time when society would no longer be divided into the idle and the hardworking; when the rule that those who do not work shall not eat would apply not just to the unemployed, but fairly to everyone; when the distribution of the fruits of labor, rather than being based, as it largely is now, on the luck of birth, would be determined collectively based on a recognized principle of justice; and when it would no longer be, or believed to be, impossible for people to strive to obtain benefits that are not just for their own exclusive gain, but to be shared with the society they belong to. We saw the social problem of the future as how to combine the greatest individual freedom of action with a common ownership of the earth’s resources and equal sharing of the benefits of combined labor. We did not presume to think we could already foresee the precise form of institutions through which these goals could most effectively be achieved, or how near or far away those goals would become attainable. We clearly understood that for any such social transformation to be possible or desirable, there must be an equal change in character among both the uneducated masses who make up the laboring class and the vast majority of their employers. Both of these groups must learn through experience to work together for generous, or at the very least for public and social, purposes, and not, as has been the case so far, solely for narrow self-interests. But the ability to do this has always existed in humanity and is not, nor is it likely ever to be, gone. Education, habit, and the cultivation of sentiments will lead an average person to dig or weave for their country just as readily as they would fight for it. It is true that it takes slow progress, and a system of education extended through successive generations, for people to generally reach this level. But the barrier lies not in the fundamental nature of human beings. Interest in the common good is currently such a weak motivator for most people not because it can never be otherwise, but because the mind is not used to focusing on it as it does from morning till night on matters that solely serve personal gain. When called into action, as only self-interest is now, by the daily routine of life, and driven by the desire for distinction and the fear of shame, it is capable of producing, even in ordinary people, significant efforts as well as heroic sacrifices. The deeply entrenched selfishness that characterizes the current state of society is so ingrained only because the entire structure of existing institutions tends to encourage it; and modern institutions, in some respects, more than ancient ones, because the opportunities for individuals to do something for the public without receiving compensation are much less frequent in modern life than they were in smaller ancient communities. These insights did not make us overlook the foolishness of premature efforts to eliminate the incentives of private interest in social matters, while no alternatives have been or can be established: but we viewed all existing institutions and social arrangements as being (to borrow a phrase I once heard from Austin) "merely provisional," and we welcomed with great enthusiasm and interest all socialistic experiments by select individuals (like the Co-operative Societies) which, whether they succeeded or failed, would inevitably serve as a valuable education for those involved by nurturing their ability to act on motives aimed at the general good, or making them aware of the shortcomings that prevent them and others from doing so.
In the Principles of Political Economy, these opinions were promulgated, less clearly and fully in the first edition, rather more so in the second, and quite unequivocally in the third. The difference arose partly from the change of times, the first edition having been written and sent to press before the French Revolution of 1848, after which the public mind became more open to the reception of novelties in opinion, and doctrines appeared moderate which would have been thought very startling a short time before. In the first edition the difficulties of Socialism were stated so strongly, that the tone was on the whole that of opposition to it. In the year or two which followed, much time was given to the study of the best Socialistic writers on the Continent, and to meditation and discussion on the whole range of topics involved in the controversy: and the result was that most of what had been written on the subject in the first edition was cancelled, and replaced by arguments and reflections which represent a more advanced opinion.
In the Principles of Political Economy, these views were shared, less clearly and thoroughly in the first edition, more so in the second, and quite clearly in the third. The difference came partly from the changing times, as the first edition was written and published before the French Revolution of 1848, after which people's minds became more open to new ideas, with doctrines that once seemed shocking now appearing more moderate. In the first edition, the challenges of Socialism were presented so strongly that the overall tone was one of opposition to it. In the year or two that followed, a lot of time was spent studying the leading Socialistic writers from the Continent, along with deep reflection and discussion on the entire range of issues involved in the debate; as a result, most of what had been written on the topic in the first edition was removed and replaced with arguments and insights that reflected a more advanced viewpoint.
The Political Economy was far more rapidly executed than the Logic, or indeed than anything of importance which I had previously written. It was commenced in the autumn of 1845, and was ready for the press before the end of 1847. In this period of little more than two years there was an interval of six months during which the work was laid aside, while I was writing articles in the Morning Chronicle (which unexpectedly entered warmly into my purpose) urging the formation of peasant properties on the waste lands of Ireland. This was during the period of the Famine, the winter of 1846-47, when the stern necessities of the time seemed to afford a chance of gaining attention for what appeared to me the only mode of combining relief to immediate destitution with permanent improvement of the social and economical condition of the Irish people. But the idea was new and strange; there was no English precedent for such a proceeding: and the profound ignorance of English politicians and the English public concerning all social phenomena not generally met with in England (however common elsewhere), made my endeavours an entire failure. Instead of a great operation on the waste lands, and the conversion of cottiers into proprietors, Parliament passed a Poor Law for maintaining them as paupers: and if the nation has not since found itself in inextricable difficulties from the joint operation of the old evils and the quack remedy it is indebted for its deliverance to that most unexpected and surprising fact, the depopulation of ireland, commenced by famine, and continued by emigration.
The Political Economy was completed much faster than the Logic, or really anything significant I had written before. I started it in the fall of 1845, and it was ready for publication by the end of 1847. In this period of just over two years, there was a six-month break when I put the work aside to write articles for the Morning Chronicle (which unexpectedly supported my goals) advocating for the establishment of peasant properties on Ireland's wastelands. This was during the Famine, in the winter of 1846-47, when the harsh realities of the time seemed to present an opportunity to draw attention to what I saw as the only way to provide immediate relief from poverty while also improving the long-term social and economic conditions of the Irish people. But the idea was new and unusual; there was no English precedent for such an action, and the deep ignorance of English politicians and the public regarding social issues that were common elsewhere made my efforts a complete failure. Instead of launching a major initiative to develop the waste lands and turn cottiers into landowners, Parliament enacted a Poor Law to keep them as dependents. If the nation has not found itself in terrible trouble since then due to the combined effects of old problems and ineffective fixes, it owes its escape to the unexpected and surprising fact of Ireland's depopulation, initially caused by famine and continued by emigration.
The rapid success of the Political Economy showed that the public wanted, and were prepared for such a book. Published early in 1848, an edition of a thousand copies was sold in less than a year. Another similar edition was published in the spring of 1849; and a third, of 1250 copies, early in 1852. It was, from the first, continually cited and referred to as an authority, because it was not a book merely of abstract science, but also of application, and treated Political Economy not as a thing by itself, but as a fragment of a greater whole; a branch of Social Philosophy, so interlinked with all the other branches, that its conclusions, even in its own peculiar province, are only true conditionally, subject to interference and counteraction from causes not directly within its scope: while to the character of a practical guide it has no pretension, apart from other classes of considerations. Political Economy, in truth, has never pretended to give advice to mankind with no lights but its own; though people who knew nothing but political economy (and therefore knew that ill) have taken upon themselves to advise, and could only do so by such lights as they had. But the numerous sentimental enemies of political economy, and its still more numerous interested enemies in sentimental guise, have been very successful in gaining belief for this among other unmerited imputations against it, and the Principles having, in spite of the freedom of many of its opinions, become for the present the most popular treatise on the subject, has helped to disarm the enemies of so important a study. The amount of its worth as an exposition of the science, and the value of the different applications which it suggests, others of course must judge.
The quick success of the Political Economy showed that the public wanted and was ready for this kind of book. Released in early 1848, a thousand copies sold in less than a year. Another similar edition came out in the spring of 1849, and a third edition of 1,250 copies was published in early 1852. From the start, it was frequently cited and regarded as an authority because it wasn’t just a book of abstract theory; it also applied its concepts and viewed Political Economy not as a separate entity, but as part of a larger picture—a branch of Social Philosophy that is so interconnected with other fields that its conclusions, even within its specific area, are only valid conditionally, influenced by factors outside its direct control. Additionally, it never claimed to serve as a practical guide on its own. Political Economy has never claimed to offer advice to humanity based solely on its own perspective; however, people who only understood political economy (and therefore understood it poorly) have taken it upon themselves to give advice, relying on the limited view they had. Yet, the many emotional critics of political economy, and its even more numerous self-interested opponents disguised as supporters, have been quite successful in promoting this and other unfounded accusations against it. Despite the boldness of many of its views, the Principles has become the most popular work on the subject, helping to lessen the impact of those who oppose such an important field of study. Others will have to judge its value as a presentation of the science and the worth of the various applications it proposes.
For a considerable time after this, I published no work of magnitude; though I still occasionally wrote in periodicals, and my correspondence (much of it with persons quite unknown to me), on subjects of public interest, swelled to a considerable bulk. During these years I wrote or commenced various Essays, for eventual publication, on some of the fundamental questions of human and social life, with regard to several of which I have already much exceeded the severity of the Horatian precept. I continued to watch with keen interest the progress of public events. But it was not, on the whole, very encouraging to me. The European reaction after 1848, and the success of an unprincipled usurper in December, 1851, put an end, as it seemed, to all present hope for freedom or social improvement in France and the Continent. In England, I had seen and continued to see many of the opinions of my youth obtain general recognition, and many of the reforms in institutions, for which I had through life contended, either effected or in course of being so. But these changes had been attended with much less benefit to human well-being than I should formerly have anticipated, because they had produced very little improvement in that which all real amelioration in the lot of mankind depends on, their intellectual and moral state: and it might even be questioned if the various causes of deterioration which had been at work in the meanwhile, had not more than counterbalanced the tendencies to improvement. I had learnt from experience that many false opinions may be exchanged for true ones, without in the least altering the habits of mind of which false opinions are the result. The English public, for example, are quite as raw and undiscerning on subjects of political economy since the nation has been converted to free-trade, as they were before; and are still further from having acquired better habits of thought and feeling, or being in any way better fortified against error, on subjects of a more elevated character. For, though they have thrown off certain errors, the general discipline of their minds, intellectually and morally, is not altered. I am now convinced, that no great improvements in the lot of mankind are possible, until a great change takes place in the fundamental constitution of their modes of thought. The old opinions in religion, morals, and politics, are so much discredited in the more intellectual minds as to have lost the greater part of their efficacy for good, while they have still life enough in them to be a powerful obstacle to the growing up of any better opinions on those subjects. When the philosophic minds of the world can no longer believe its religion, or can only believe it with modifications amounting to an essential change of its character, a transitional period commences, of weak convictions, paralysed intellects, and growing laxity of principle, which cannot terminate until a renovation has been effected in the basis of their belief leading to the evolution of some faith, whether religious or merely human, which they can really believe: and when things are in this state, all thinking or writing which does not tend to promote such a renovation, is of very little value beyond the moment. Since there was little in the apparent condition of the public mind, indicative of any tendency in this direction, my view of the immediate prospects of human improvement was not sanguine. More recently a spirit of free speculation has sprung up, giving a more encouraging prospect of the gradual mental emancipation of England; and concurring with the renewal under better auspices, of the movement for political freedom in the rest of Europe, has given to the present condition of human affairs a more hopeful aspect.3
For a long time after this, I didn't publish anything significant; however, I still occasionally wrote for magazines, and my correspondence (much of it with people I didn’t know) on topics of public interest grew quite large. During these years, I wrote or started various essays for eventual publication on some fundamental questions about human and social life, concerning several of which I have largely gone beyond the strictness of Horace's advice. I continued to watch with keen interest the progress of public events. But overall, it wasn’t very encouraging for me. The European backlash after 1848 and the rise of a ruthless usurper in December 1851 seemed to put an end to any hope for freedom or social progress in France and the continent. In England, I saw and continued to see many of the ideas from my youth gain broad acceptance, and many of the reforms in institutions I had fought for over my life were either achieved or in the process of being realized. However, these changes brought much less benefit to human flourishing than I had previously expected because they resulted in very little improvement in what all real progress for humanity depends on: their intellectual and moral state. It could even be argued that the various factors contributing to decline at that time outweighed the trends toward improvement. I learned from experience that many false beliefs can be replaced with true ones without significantly changing the mental habits that those false beliefs stem from. The English public, for instance, is just as naive and uninsightful about political economy now that the nation has embraced free trade as they were before; they’re even further from developing better habits of thought and feelings or being better resistant to mistakes on more elevated issues. Although they’ve discarded certain falsehoods, the overall discipline of their minds, both intellectually and morally, hasn’t changed. I’m now convinced that no significant improvements in the human condition are possible until a major shift occurs in the fundamental way they think. Old beliefs in religion, morality, and politics are so discredited among the more intellectual minds that they’ve lost much of their power for good, while still having enough life in them to be a significant barrier to the rise of better beliefs on those topics. When the philosophical minds of the world can no longer truly believe in their religion or can only believe with modifications that fundamentally change its character, a transitional period begins, characterized by weak convictions, paralyzed intellects, and a growing laxity of principle, which cannot end until there’s a renewal in the foundation of their beliefs leading to the evolution of some form of faith—whether religious or simply human—that they can genuinely embrace. When things reach this state, all thinking or writing that doesn’t promote such a renewal is of very little value beyond the immediate moment. Since there was little in the public mindset that indicated any tendency toward this direction, I wasn’t optimistic about immediate prospects for human improvement. Recently, however, a spirit of free speculation has emerged, offering a more hopeful prospect for the gradual mental liberation of England; and alongside the revival of the movement for political freedom elsewhere in Europe under better circumstances, it has given the current state of human affairs a more optimistic outlook.3
Between the time of which I have now spoken, and the present, took place the most important events of my private life. The first of these was my marriage, in April, 1851, to the lady whose incomparable worth had made her friendship the greatest source to me both of happiness and of improvement, during many years in which we never expected to be in any closer relation to one another. Ardently as I should have aspired to this complete union of our lives at any time in the course of my existence at which it had been practicable, I, as much as my wife, would far rather have foregone that privilege for ever, than have owed it to the premature death of one for whom I had the sincerest respect, and she the strongest affection. That event, however, having taken place in July, 1849, it was granted to me to derive from that evil my own greatest good, by adding to the partnership of thought, feeling, and writing which had long existed, a partnership of our entire existence. For seven and a-half years that blessing was mine; for seven and a-half only! I can say nothing which could describe, even in the faintest manner, what that loss was and is. But because I know that she would have wished it, I endeavour to make the best of what life I have left, and to work on for her purposes with such diminished strength as can be derived from thoughts of her, and communion with her memory.
Between the time I've just mentioned and now, the most significant events of my personal life happened. The first was my marriage in April 1851 to the woman whose incredible worth made her friendship the greatest source of happiness and growth for me over many years, during which we never expected to get any closer. As much as I would have loved to fully unite our lives at any time it was possible, I, like my wife, would much rather have never had that opportunity than to owe it to the untimely death of someone I deeply respected and who had the strongest affection for my wife. That event took place in July 1849, and from that tragedy, I was given the chance to gain my greatest good by transforming our long-standing partnership of thoughts, feelings, and writing into a partnership of our entire lives. I was blessed with that for seven and a half years—only seven and a half! There's nothing I can say that could even remotely capture the depth of that loss. However, knowing she would have wanted me to, I try to make the most of the life I have left and continue working for her purposes with whatever strength I can draw from my thoughts of her and the memories we shared.
When two persons have their thoughts and speculations completely in common; when all subjects of intellectual or moral interest are discussed between them in daily life, and probed to much greater depths than are usually or conveniently sounded in writings intended for general readers; when they set out from the same principles, and arrive at their conclusions by processes pursued jointly, it is of little consequence in respect to the question of originality, which of them holds the pen; the one who contributes least to the composition may contribute more to the thought; the writings which result are the joint product of both, and it must often be impossible to disentangle their respective parts, and affirm that this belongs to one and that to the other. In this wide sense, not only during the years of our married life, but during many of the years of confidential friendship which preceded, all my published writings were as much here work as mine; her share in them constantly increasing as years advanced. But in certain cases, what belongs to her can be distinguished, and specially identified. Over and above the general influence which her mind had over mine, the most valuable ideas and features in these joint productions—those which have been most fruitful of important results, and have contributed most to the success and reputation of the works themselves—originated with her, were emanations from her mind, my part in them being no greater than in any of the thoughts which I found in previous writers, and made my own only by incorporating them with my own system of thought! During the greater part of my literary life I have performed the office in relation to her, which from a rather early period I had considered as the most useful part that I was qualified to take in the domain of thought, that of an interpreter of original thinkers, and mediator between them and the public; for I had always a humble opinion of my own powers as an original thinker, except in abstract science (logic, metaphysics, and the theoretic principles of political economy and politics), but thought myself much superior to most of my contemporaries in willingness and ability to learn from everybody; as I found hardly anyone who made such a point of examining what was said in defence of all opinions, however new or however old, in the conviction that even if they were errors there might be a substratum of truth underneath them, and that in any case the discovery of what it was that made them plausible, would be a benefit to truth. I had, in consequence, marked this out as a sphere of usefulness in which I was under a special obligation to make myself active; the more so, as the acquaintance I had formed with the ideas of the Coleridgians, of the German thinkers, and of Carlyle, all of them fiercely opposed to the mode of thought in which I had been brought up, had convinced me that along with much error they possessed much truth, which was veiled from minds otherwise capable of receiving it by the transcendental and mystical phraseology in which they were accustomed to shut it up, and from which they neither cared, nor knew how, to disengage it; and I did not despair of separating the truth from the error, and exposing it in terms which would be intelligible and not repulsive to those on my own side in philosophy. Thus prepared, it will easily be believed that when I came into close intellectual communion with a person of the most eminent faculties, whose genius, as it grew and unfolded itself in thought, continually struck out truths far in advance of me, but in which I could not, as I had done in those others, detect any mixture of error, the greatest part of my mental growth consisted in the assimilation of those truths, and the most valuable part of my intellectual work was in building the bridges and clearing the paths which connected them with my general system of thought.4
When two people share their thoughts and ideas completely; when they discuss all topics of intellectual or moral interest in their daily lives, exploring them far more deeply than what’s often done in writings meant for general readers; when they start from the same principles and reach their conclusions through a joint process, it doesn’t really matter who is writing it down; the one who contributes less to the writing might actually contribute more to the thinking. The resulting writings are a collaboration from both, and it’s often impossible to separate their individual contributions and assert that this thought belongs to one and that thought belongs to the other. In this broader sense, not just during our years of marriage but also during many years of close friendship before that, all my published writings were just as much her work as mine; her contribution has continually grown over the years. However, in certain cases, what is uniquely hers can be recognized and identified. Beyond the overall influence her mind had on mine, the most valuable ideas and aspects of our joint work—the ones that have led to significant outcomes and have most contributed to the success and reputation of those works—originated with her. My contribution to those ideas was no more than taking thoughts I found in previous writers and integrating them into my own belief system! For most of my literary life, I’ve played the role of an interpreter of original thinkers, serving as a middleman between them and the public; I always considered my own abilities as an original thinker to be limited, except in abstract fields (like logic, metaphysics, and the theoretical principles of political economy and politics). However, I believed I was much better than many of my contemporaries at being willing to learn from everyone; I hardly ever met anyone who dedicated themselves to examining what was said in defense of any opinion, whether new or old, with the belief that even if they were mistaken, there might still be a core truth within them. I also believed that discovering what made those opinions seem reasonable would benefit the pursuit of truth. Because of this, I made it a priority to actively engage in this area of usefulness, especially since my exposure to the ideas of the Coleridgians, German thinkers, and Carlyle—who all fiercely opposed the way of thinking in which I was raised—had convinced me that along with many errors, they also had valuable truths. These truths were obscured from minds that were otherwise capable of receiving them due to the complex and mystical language in which they were presented, and they, unfortunately, didn’t care or know how to uncover them. I remained hopeful about separating truth from error and presenting it in terms that would be understandable and approachable to those who shared my philosophical views. Given that background, it’s easy to believe that when I engaged intellectually with someone of exceptional talent, whose genius continuously revealed truths far ahead of my own understanding—truths that I couldn’t, unlike with the others, find any error in—most of my mental development came from absorbing those truths. The most valuable part of my intellectual work was in creating links and clearing avenues between those truths and my overall belief system.4
The first of my books in which her share was conspicious was the Principles of Political Economy. The System of Logic owed little to her except in the minuter matters of composition, in which respect my writings, both great and small, have largely benefited by her accurate and clear-sighted criticism.5 The chapter of the Political Econonomy which has had a greater influence on opinion than all the rest, that on 'the Probable Future of the Labouring Classes,' is entirely due to her; in the first draft of the book, that chapter did not exist. She pointed out the need of such a chapter, and the extreme imperfection of the book without it; she was the cause of my writing it; and the more general part of the chapter, the statement and discussion of the two opposite theories respecting the proper condition of the labouring classes, was wholly an exposition of her thoughts, often in words taken from her own lips. The purely scientific part of the Political Economy I did not learn from her; but it was chiefly her influence that gave to the book that general tone by which it is distinguished from all previous expositions of Political Economy that had any pretension to being scientific, and which has made it so useful in conciliating minds which those previous expositions had repelled. This tone consisted chiefly in making the proper distinction between the laws of the Production of Wealth—which are laws of nature, dependent on the properties of objects—and the modes of its Distribution, which, subject to certain conditions, depend on human will. The commom run of political economists confuse these together, under the designation of economic laws, which they deem incapable of being defeated or modified by human effort; ascribing the same necessity to things dependent on the unchangeable conditions of our earthly existence, and to those which, being but the necessary consequences of particular social arrangements, are merely co-extensive with these; given certain institutions and customs, wages, profits, and rent will be determined by certain causes; but this class of political economists drop the indispensable presupposition, and argue that these causes must, by an inherent necessity, against which no human means can avail, determine the shares which fall, in the division of the produce, to labourers, capitalists, and landlords. The Principles of Political Economy yielded to none of its predecessors in aiming at the scientific appreciation of the action of these causes, under the conditions which they presuppose; but it set the example of not treating those conditions as final. The economic generalizations which depend not on necessaties of nature but on those combined with the existing arrangements of society, it deals with only as provisional, and as liable to be much altered by the progress of social improvement. I had indeed partially learnt this view of things from the thoughts awakened in me by the speculations of the St. Simonians; but it was made a living principle pervading and animating the book by my wife's promptings. This example illustrates well the general character of what she contributed to my writings. What was abstract and purely scientific was generally mine; the properly human element came from her: in all that concerned the application of philosophy to the exigencies of human society and progress, I was her pupil, alike in boldness of speculation and cautiousness of practical judgment. For, on the one hand, she was much more courageous and far-sighted than without her I should have been, in anticipation of an order of things to come, in which many of the limited generalizations now so often confounded with universal principles will cease to be applicable. Those parts of my writings, and especially of the Political Economy, which contemplate possibilities in the future such as, when affirmed by Socialists, have in general been fiercely denied by political economists, would, but for her, either have been absent, or the suggestions would have been made much more timidly and in a more qualified form. But while she thus rendered me bolder in speculation on human affairs, her practical turn of mind, and her almost unerring estimate of practical obstacles, repressed in me all tendencies that were really visionary. Her mind invested all ideas in a concrete shape, and formed to itself a conception of how they would actually work: and her knowledge of the existing feelings and conduct of mankind was so seldom at fault, that the weak point in any unworkable suggestion seldom escapes her.6
The first book where her contribution was noticeable was the Principles of Political Economy. The System of Logic relied little on her except for the finer points of writing, where my work, both big and small, greatly benefited from her precise and insightful feedback. The chapter of the Political Economy that has influenced opinions more than any other, titled 'the Probable Future of the Labouring Classes,' is entirely due to her; that chapter didn’t exist in the first draft of the book. She pointed out the need for it and the significant shortcomings of the book without it; she inspired me to write it. Furthermore, the broader part of the chapter, which presents and discusses the two opposing theories regarding the appropriate conditions for the laboring classes, was completely based on her ideas, often using her own words. I didn’t learn the purely scientific aspects of the Political Economy from her, but it was primarily her influence that gave the book its unique tone, setting it apart from previous attempts at a scientific approach to Political Economy, making it effective in winning over those whom those earlier works had alienated. This tone primarily involved clearly distinguishing between the laws of Wealth Production—natural laws based on the properties of objects—and the methods of its Distribution, which depend on human choices under certain conditions. Most political economists confuse these, labeling them all as economic laws that they believe can’t be changed or influenced by human actions; they attribute the same inevitability to natural conditions of our existence and to those which are merely the result of specific social arrangements. Given certain institutions and customs, wages, profits, and rent will be determined by specific factors; however, this group of political economists overlooks the essential assumptions and argue that these factors must, out of inherent necessity, dictate how the produce is divided among laborers, capitalists, and landlords, despite any human effort. The Principles of Political Economy did not fall short of its predecessors in aiming for a scientific understanding of these factors under the conditions they assume; however, it set an example by not treating those conditions as final. The economic generalizations that rely not just on nature's necessities but also on the current societal arrangements, are approached only as temporary, subject to significant change through social progress. I had indeed partially grasped this perspective from the ideas inspired in me by the St. Simonians; but my wife's encouragement made it a core principle running throughout the book. This example illustrates well the general nature of her contribution to my writings. What was abstract and purely scientific was usually my work; the human element came from her: in everything concerning the application of philosophy to the needs of society and progress, I was her student, both in bold speculation and careful practical judgment. For, on one hand, she was much braver and more forward-thinking than I would have been without her, in envisioning a future where many of the limited generalizations often mistaken for universal principles would cease to apply. Those parts of my writing, especially in the Political Economy, that envision future possibilities, which when proposed by socialists have generally faced strong opposition from political economists, would not have existed or would have been presented much more cautiously without her influence. But while she made me bolder in speculating about human affairs, her practical mindset and almost infallible assessment of real-world challenges kept me grounded and prevented me from being overly idealistic. Her mind took all ideas in a tangible form and created a vision of how they would work in reality: her understanding of people's feelings and behavior was so consistently accurate that she rarely missed the flaws in any impractical suggestion.
During the two years which immediately preceded the cessation of my official life, my wife and I were working together at the "Liberty." I had first planned and written it as a short essay in 1854. It was in mounting the steps of the Capitol, in January, 1855, that the thought first arose of converting it into a volume. None of my writings have been either so carefully composed, or so sedulously corrected as this. After it had been written as usual twice over, we kept it by us, bringing it out from time to time, and going through it de novo, reading, weighing, and criticizing every sentence. Its final revision was to have been a work of the winter of 1858-9, the first after my retirement, which we had arranged to pass in the south of Europe. That hope and every other were frustrated by the most unexpected and bitter calamity of her death—at Avignon, on our way to Montpellier, from a sudden attack of pulmonary congestion.
In the two years leading up to the end of my official career, my wife and I were working together on the "Liberty." I initially planned and wrote it as a short essay in 1854. It was while climbing the steps of the Capitol in January 1855 that I first thought about turning it into a book. None of my works have been as carefully crafted or as thoroughly edited as this one. After writing it twice as usual, we kept it on hand, re-reading it from time to time, analyzing, evaluating, and critiquing every sentence. The final revision was supposed to take place during the winter of 1858-9, the first after my retirement, which we had planned to spend in southern Europe. That hope and every other were shattered by the unexpected and heartbreaking tragedy of her death—at Avignon, on our way to Montpellier, from a sudden attack of pulmonary congestion.
Since then I have sought for such allevation as my state admitted of, by the mode of life which most enabled me to feel her still near me. I bought a cottage as close as possible to the place where she is buried, and there her daughter (my fellow-sufferer and now my chief comfort) and I, live constantly during a great portion of the year. My objects in life are solely those which were hers; my pursuits and occupations those in which she shared, or sympathized, and which are indissolubly associated with her. Her memory is to me a religion, and her approbation the standard by which, summing up as it does all worthiness, I endeavour to regulate my life.
Since then, I've looked for ways to find comfort in my situation through a lifestyle that allows me to feel her presence nearby. I bought a cottage as close as I could get to where she’s buried, and there, her daughter (my fellow sufferer and now my main source of comfort) and I live for most of the year. The goals I have in life are exclusively those that were hers; my activities and interests are the ones we shared or that she cared about, which are forever linked to her. Her memory is like a religion to me, and her approval is the benchmark I use to measure all that is worthwhile, guiding me in how I live my life.
After my irreparable loss, one of my earliest cares was to print and publish the treatise, so much of which was the work of her whom I had lost, and consecrate it to her memory. I have made no alteration or addition to it, nor shall I ever. Though it wants the last touch of her hand, no substitute for that touch shall ever be attempted by mine.
After my irreplaceable loss, one of my first priorities was to print and publish the treatise, which contains so much of the work of the person I lost, and dedicate it to her memory. I haven't made any changes or additions to it, nor will I ever. Even though it lacks her final touch, I will never try to substitute that touch with my own.
The Liberty was more directly and literally our joint production than anything else which bears my name, for there was not a sentence of it that was not several times gone through by us together, turned over in many ways, and carefully weeded of any faults, either in thought or expression, that we detected in it. It is in consequence of this that, although it never underwent her final revision, it far surpasses, as a mere specimen of composition, anything which has proceeded from me either before or since. With regard to the thoughts, it is difficult to identify any particular part or element as being more hers than all the rest. The whole mode of thinking of which the book was the expression, was emphatically hers. But I also was so thoroughly imbued with it, that the same thoughts naturally occurred to us both. That I was thus penetrated with it, however, I owe in a great degree to her. There was a moment in my mental progress when I might easily have fallen into a tendency towards over-government, both social and political; as there was also a moment when, by reaction from a contrary excess, I might have become a less thorough radical and democrat than I am. In both these points, as in many others, she benefited me as much by keeping me right where I was right, as by leading me to new truths, and ridding me of errors. My great readiness and eagerness to learn from everybody, and to make room in my opinions for every new acquisition by adjusting the old and the new to one another, might, but for her steadying influence, have seduced me into modifying my early opinions too much. She was in nothing more valuable to my mental development than by her just measure of the relative importance of different considerations, which often protected me from allowing to truths I had only recently learnt to see, a more important place in my thoughts than was properly their due.
The Liberty was more directly and literally a product of both of us than anything else that has my name on it. Every sentence was reviewed by us together multiple times, examined in various ways, and carefully cleaned of any mistakes, whether in thought or expression, that we found. Because of this, even though it never went through her final review, it stands far above anything I've written before or since in terms of composition. When it comes to the ideas, it's hard to pinpoint any specific part as being more hers than the rest. The overall way of thinking expressed in the book was definitely hers. But I was also deeply influenced by it, so the same ideas naturally occurred to both of us. My strong connection to it, however, is largely thanks to her. There was a point in my intellectual journey when I could have easily leaned toward too much control, both socially and politically; and there was also a time when, in reaction to an opposite extreme, I might have become less of a radical and democrat than I am. In both instances, as in many others, she helped me just as much by keeping me grounded where I was correct as by guiding me toward new truths and helping me shed mistakes. My eagerness to learn from everyone and to adjust my views to incorporate new ideas might have led me to change my early beliefs too much, if not for her steadying influence. She was invaluable to my mental growth, particularly in her ability to assess the relative importance of different considerations, which often kept me from giving undue weight to truths I had only recently come to understand.
The Liberty is likely to survive longer than anything else that I have written (with the possible exception of the Logic), because the conjunction of her mind with mine has rendered it a kind of philosophic text-book of a single truth, which the changes progressively taking place in modern society tend to bring out into ever stronger relief: the importance, to man and society of a large variety in types of character, and of giving full freedom to human nature to expand itself in innumerable and conflicting directions. Nothing can better show how deep are the foundations of this truth, than the great impression made by the exposition of it at a time which, to superficial observation, did not seem to stand much in need of such a lesson. The fears we expressed, lest the inevitable growth of social equality and of the government of public opinion, should impose on mankind an oppressive yoke of uniformity in opinion and practice, might easily have appeared chimerical to those who looked more at present facts than at tendencies; for the gradual revolution that is taking place in society and institutions has, thus far, been decidedly favourable to the development of new opinions, and has procured for them a much more unprejudiced hearing than they previously met with. But this is a feature belonging to periods of transition, when old notions and feelings have been unsettled, and no new doctrines have yet succeeded to their ascendancy. At such times people of any mental activity, having given up their old beliefs, and not feeling quite sure that those they still retain can stand unmodified, listen eagerly to new opinions. But this state of things is necessarily transitory: some particular body of doctrine in time rallies the majority round it, organizes social institutions and modes of action conformably to itself, education impresses this new creed upon the new generations without the mental processes that have led to it, and by degrees it acquires the very same power of compression, so long exercised by the creeds of which it had taken the place. Whether this noxious power will be exercised, depends on whether mankind have by that time become aware that it cannot be exercised without stunting and dwarfing human nature. It is then that the teachings of the Liberty will have their greatest value. And it is to be feared that they will retain that value a long time.
The Liberty is likely to outlast anything else I've written (except maybe the Logic), because the combination of her thoughts and mine has made it a kind of philosophical textbook that emphasizes a single truth: the importance, for people and society, of having a wide range of character types and allowing human nature to freely express itself in countless and often conflicting ways. Nothing demonstrates the deep roots of this truth better than the strong impact it made at a time that, to the casual observer, seemed to have little need for such a lesson. The concerns we raised about the inevitable rise of social equality and the influence of public opinion potentially suffocating humanity under a heavy uniformity of thought and behavior could easily have seemed unrealistic to those focusing more on immediate realities than broader trends. So far, the gradual changes in society and its institutions have favored the emergence of new ideas, granting them a much more open reception than they used to receive. However, this openness characterizes transitional periods when old beliefs are shaken, and no new doctrines have yet taken their place. During such times, intellectually active people, having abandoned their previous convictions and uncertain whether the ones they still hold can remain unchanged, eagerly seek out new ideas. But this situation is temporary: eventually, a specific doctrine will rally the majority, create social institutions and behaviors around it, and education will instill this new belief in upcoming generations without the critical thinking that led to it. Gradually, it will gain the same oppressive force previously held by the beliefs it replaced. Whether this damaging power will be exerted depends on whether society realizes it cannot do so without stunting human nature. That’s when the teachings of the Liberty will be most valuable. And there's a real concern that they will maintain this relevance for a long time.
As regards originality, it has of course no other than that which every thoughtful mind gives to its own mode of conceiving and expressing truths which are common property. The leading thought of the book is one which though in many ages confined to insulated thinkers, mankind have probably at no time since the beginning of civilization been entirely without. To speak only of the last few generations, it is distinctly contained in the vein of important thought respecting education and culture, spread through the European mind by the labours and genius of Pestalozzi. The unqualified championship of it by Wilhelm von Humboldt is referred to in the book; but he by no means stood alone in his own country. During the early part of the present century the doctrine of the rights of individuality, and the claim of the moral nature to develop itself in its own way, was pushed by a whole school of German authors even to exaggeration; and the writings of Goethe, the most celebrated of all German authors, though not belonging to that or to any other school, are penetrated throughout by views of morals and of conduct in life, often in my opinion not defensible, but which are incessantly seeking whatever defence they admit of in the theory of the right and duty of self-development. In our own country before the book On Liberty was written, the doctrine of Individuality had been enthusiastically asserted, in a style of vigorous declamation sometimes reminding one of Fichte, by Mr. William Maccall, in a series of writings of which the most elaborate is entitled Elements of Individualism: and a remarkable American, Mr. Warren, had framed a System of Society, on the foundation of the Sovereignty of the individual, had obtained a number of followers, and had actually commenced the formation of a Village Community (whether it now exists I know not), which, though bearing a superficial resemblance to some of the projects of Socialists, is diametrically opposite to them in principle, since it recognizes no authority whatever in Society over the individual, except to enforce equal freedom of development for all individualities. As the book which bears my name claimed no originality for any of its doctrines, and was not intended to write their history, the only author who had preceded me in their assertion, of whom I thought it appropriate to say anything, was Humboldt, who furnished the motto to the work; although in one passage I borrowed from the Warrenites their phrase, the sovereignty of the individual. It is hardly necessary here to remark that there are abundant differences in detail, between the conception of the doctrine by any of the predecessors I have mentioned, and that set forth in the book.
Regarding originality, it only has what any thoughtful person brings to their own way of understanding and expressing truths that everyone already knows. The main idea of the book is one that, although it has often been limited to isolated thinkers throughout history, humanity has probably never been completely without it since civilization began. To mention just the last few generations, this idea is clearly present in the significant discussions about education and culture that have spread through European thought thanks to the efforts and genius of Pestalozzi. The strong support for this idea by Wilhelm von Humboldt is noted in the book; however, he wasn’t the only one in his country. In the early part of this century, the belief in the rights of individuality and the need for moral nature to develop in its own way was promoted by a whole group of German writers, even to the point of exaggeration; and the writings of Goethe, the most famous of all German authors, though not part of that or any other group, are filled with moral views and ideas about how to live, which I often find defensible—or not—but are constantly trying to justify themselves in terms of the right and obligation of self-development. In our own country, even before the book On Liberty was written, the idea of Individuality had been passionately defended in a strong, rhetorical style that sometimes reminded one of Fichte, by Mr. William Maccall, in a series of works, the most detailed of which is Elements of Individualism: and a remarkable American, Mr. Warren, had created a System of Society based on the Sovereignty of the individual, gaining a number of followers, and had actually started forming a Village Community (whether it still exists, I don’t know) which, while superficially resembling some Socialist projects, is fundamentally opposed to them in principle since it recognizes no authority in society over the individual, except to ensure equal freedom of development for all individuals. Since the book that bears my name does not claim any originality for its ideas and was not intended to recount their history, the only person who preceded me in advocating them, and whom I found it suitable to mention, was Humboldt, who provided the motto for the work; although in one instance I borrowed the phrase “the sovereignty of the individual” from the Warrenites. It’s hardly necessary to point out that there are many differences in detail between the conceptions of the doctrine held by the predecessors I mentioned and the one set forth in the book.
The political circumstances of the time induced me, shortly after, to complete and publish a pamphlet (Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform), part of which had been written some years previously on the occasion of one of the abortive Reform Bills, and had at the time been approved and revised by her. Its principal features were, hostility to the Ballot (a change of opinion in both of us, in which she rather preceded me), and a claim of representation for minorities; not, however, at that time going beyond the cumulative vote proposed by Mr. Garth Marshall. In finishing the pamphlet for publication, with a view to the discussions on the Reform Bill of Lord Derby's and Mr. Disraeli's Government in 1859, I added a third feature, a plurality of votes, to be given, not to property, but to proved superiority of education. This recommended itself to me as a means of reconciling the irresistible claim of every man or woman to be consulted, and to be allowed a voice, in the regulation of affairs which vitally concern them, with the superiority of weight justly due to opinions grounded on superiority of knowledge. The suggestion, however, was one which I had never discussed with my almost infallible counsellor, and I have no evidence that she would have concurred in it. As far as I have been able to observe, it has found favour with nobody; all who desire any sort of inequality in the electoral vote, desiring it in favour of property and not of intelligence or knowledge. If it ever overcomes the strong feeling which exists against it, this will only be after the establishment of a systematic National Education by which the various grades of politically valuable acquirement may be accurately defined and authenticated. Without this it will always remain liable to strong, possibly conclusive, objections; and with this, it would perhaps not be needed.
The political climate at the time motivated me to finish and publish a pamphlet (Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform), part of which I had written years earlier during one of the unsuccessful Reform Bills, and which had been reviewed and approved by her. Its main points included opposition to the Ballot (a shift in both our views, where she was somewhat ahead of me) and a push for minority representation; however, this didn’t go beyond the cumulative vote suggested by Mr. Garth Marshall at that time. While finalizing the pamphlet for publication, aimed at the discussions surrounding Lord Derby's and Mr. Disraeli's Government Reform Bill in 1859, I included a third point: a plurality of votes would be given based not on property but on proven educational superiority. I saw this as a way to balance the undeniable right of every person to have a say in matters that significantly affect them with the justified weight that should be given to opinions based on greater knowledge. However, this was a suggestion I never discussed with my almost infallible advisor, and I have no proof that she would have agreed with it. From what I can tell, it hasn’t resonated with anyone; those who want some form of inequality in the electoral vote favor property over intelligence or knowledge. If it ever gains traction despite the strong opposition against it, it would only be after the establishment of a systematic National Education that accurately defines and validates the different levels of politically valuable knowledge. Without that, it will always face strong, possibly definitive objections; and with it, it might not even be necessary.
It was soon after the publication of Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform, that I became acquainted with Mr. Hare's admirable system of Personal Representation, which, in its present shape, was then for the first time published. I saw in this great practical and philosophical idea, the greatest improvement of which the system of representative government is susceptible; an improvement which, in the most felicitous manner, exactly meets and cures the grand, and what before seemed the inherent, defect of the representative system; that of giving to a numerical majority all power, instead of only a power proportional to its numbers, and enabling the strongest party to exclude all weaker parties from making their opinions heard in the assembly of the nation, except through such opportunity as may be given to them by the accidentally unequal distribution of opinions in different localities. To these great evils nothing more than very imperfect palliations had seemed possible; but Mr. Hare's system affords a radical cure. This great discovery, for it is no less, in the political art, inspired me, as I believe it has inspired all thoughtful persons who have adopted it, with new and more sanguine hopes respecting the prospects of human society; by freeing the form of political institutions towards which the whole civilized world is manifestly and irresistibly tending, from the chief part of what seemed to qualify, or render doubtful, its ultimate benefits. Minorities, so long as they remain minorities, are, and ought to be, outvoted; but under arrangements which enable any assemblage of voters, amounting to a certain number, to place in the legislature a representative of its own choice, minorities cannot be suppressed. Independent opinions will force their way into the council of the nation and make themselves heard there, a thing which often cannot happen in the existing forms of representative democracy; and the legislature, instead of being weeded of individual peculiarities and entirely made up of men who simply represent the creed of great political or religious parties, will comprise a large proportion of the most eminent individual minds in the country, placed there, without reference to party, by voters who appreciate their individual eminence. I can understand that persons, otherwise intelligent, should, for want of sufficient examination, be repelled from Mr. Hare's plan by what they think the complex nature of its machinery. But any one who does not feel the want which the scheme is intended to supply; any one who throws it over as a mere theoretical subtlety or crotchet, tending to no valuable purpose, and unworthy of the attention of practical men, may be pronounced an incompetent statesman, unequal to the politics of the future. I mean, unless he is a minister or aspires to become one: for we are quite accustomed to a minister continuing to profess unqualified hostility to an improvement almost to the very day when his conscience or his interest induces him to take it up as a public measure, and carry it.
It was soon after the release of Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform that I became aware of Mr. Hare's brilliant system of Personal Representation, which was published in its current form for the first time. I saw in this impressive practical and philosophical idea the most significant improvement to the system of representative government. This improvement effectively addresses what seemed to be the major flaw of the representative system: giving a numerical majority all power instead of only a power proportional to its size, allowing the strongest party to silence weaker parties from sharing their views in the national assembly, except through the randomly unequal distribution of opinions in different areas. For these serious issues, only very imperfect solutions had seemed possible; however, Mr. Hare's system offers a fundamental fix. This groundbreaking discovery, as it is in the realm of political thought, inspired me—just as it has inspired all thoughtful individuals who have embraced it—with newfound and more optimistic hopes regarding the future of human society. It frees the structure of political institutions, toward which the entire civilized world is clearly and inevitably moving, from much of what seemed to undermine or jeopardize its ultimate benefits. Minorities, as long as they remain minorities, should be outvoted; but under systems that allow any group of voters, meeting a specific threshold, to elect a representative of their choice to the legislature, minorities cannot be disregarded. Independent opinions will make their way into the national council and will be heard there, something that often cannot occur in the current forms of representative democracy. The legislature, instead of being cleared of individual uniqueness and entirely composed of people who merely reflect the beliefs of large political or religious parties, will feature a significant number of the most distinguished individual minds in the country, placed there without regard to party affiliation by voters who value their individual excellence. I can understand why some intelligent individuals might be put off by Mr. Hare's plan due to its seemingly complex structure; yet anyone who doesn’t recognize the need this scheme is designed to address, or dismisses it as a mere theoretical nuance with no practical value, can be deemed an inadequate statesman, unfit for the politics of the future. I mean, unless they are a minister or aspire to be one: for we are quite accustomed to ministers who persist in their open opposition to an improvement almost until the very day when their conscience or self-interest drives them to adopt it as a public initiative and promote it.
Had I met with Mr. Hare's system before the publication of my pamphlet, I should have given an account of it there. Not having done so, I wrote an article in Fraser's Magazine (reprinted in my miscellaneous writings) principally for that purpose, though I included in it, along with Mr. Hare's book, a review of two other productions on the question of the day; one of them a pamphlet by my early friend, Mr. John Austin, who had in his old age become an enemy to all further Parliamentary reform; the other an able and vigourous, though partially erroneous, work by Mr. Lorimer.
If I had encountered Mr. Hare's system before I published my pamphlet, I would have included it there. Since I didn't, I wrote an article for Fraser's Magazine (which is included in my collected works) mainly for that reason. In it, I also reviewed two other pieces on the current issues, along with Mr. Hare's book; one was a pamphlet by my old friend, Mr. John Austin, who had, in his later years, become opposed to any further Parliamentary reform; the other was a strong and vigorous, though somewhat flawed, work by Mr. Lorimer.
In the course of the same summer I fulfilled a duty particularly incumbent upon me, that of helping (by an article in the Edinburgh Review) to make known Mr. Bain's profound treatise on the Mind, just then completed by the publication of its second volume. And I carried through the press a selection of my minor writings, forming the first two volumes of Dissertations and Discussions. The selection had been made during my wife's lifetime, but the revision, in concert with her, with a view to republication, had been barely commenced; and when I had no longer the guidance of her judgment I despaired of pursuing it further, and republished the papers as they were, with the exception of striking out such passages as were no longer in accordance with my opinions. My literary work of the year was terminated with an essay in Fraser's Magazine (afterwards republished in the third volume of Dissertations and Discussions), entitled "A Few Words on Non-Intervention." I was prompted to write this paper by a desire, while vindicating England from the imputations commonly brought against her on the Continent, of a peculiar selfishness in matters of foreign policy to warn Englishmen of the colour given to this imputation by the low tone in which English statesmen are accustomed to speak of English policy as concerned only with English interests, and by the conduct of Lord Palmerston at that particular time in opposing the Suez Canal; and I took the opportunity of expressing ideas which had long been in my mind (some of them generated by my Indian experience, and others by the international questions which then greatly occupied the European public), respecting the true principles of international morality, and the legitimate modifications made in it by difference of times and circumstances; a subject I had already, to some extent, discussed in the vindication of the French Provisional Government of 1848 against the attacks of Lord Brougham and others, which I published at the time in the Westminster Review, and which is reprinted in the Dissertations.
During that same summer, I completed a duty that was especially important to me: I helped bring attention to Mr. Bain's deep study on the Mind, which had just been published in its second volume, through an article in the Edinburgh Review. I also published a selection of my shorter writings, which made up the first two volumes of Dissertations and Discussions. This selection was made while my wife was still alive, but the revision process we had started together for republication had barely begun; without her guidance, I felt unable to continue, so I republished the papers as they were, except for removing sections that no longer matched my views. I wrapped up my literary work for the year with an essay in Fraser's Magazine (later republished in the third volume of Dissertations and Discussions) titled "A Few Words on Non-Intervention." I was motivated to write this piece out of a desire to defend England against the accusations commonly thrown at her in Europe regarding a particular selfishness in foreign policy, while also warning Englishmen about how this view was colored by the dismissive way English politicians usually talk about English policy as only concerned with national interests, especially given Lord Palmerston's actions at that time opposing the Suez Canal. This gave me the chance to share ideas that had been on my mind for a long time (some influenced by my experiences in India and others by the significant international issues that were capturing European attention), about the real principles of international morality and how these principles can change over time and with different circumstances; a topic I had previously addressed, to some degree, in my defense of the French Provisional Government of 1848 against Lord Brougham and others, which I published at that time in the Westminster Review and is included in the Dissertations.
I had now settled, as I believed, for the remainder of my existence into a purely literary life; if that can be called literary which continued to be occupied in a pre-eminent degree with politics, and not merely with theoretical, but practical politics, although a great part of the year was spent at a distance of many hundred miles from the chief seat of the politics of my own country, to which, and primarily for which, I wrote. But, in truth, the modern facilities of communication have not only removed all the disadvantages, to a political writer in tolerably easy circumstances, of distance from the scene of political action, but have converted them into advantages. The immediate and regular receipt of newspapers and periodicals keeps him au courant of even the most temporary politics, and gives him a much more correct view of the state and progress of opinion than he could acquire by personal contact with individuals: for every one's social intercourse is more or less limited to particular sets or classes, whose impressions and no others reach him through that channel; and experience has taught me that those who give their time to the absorbing claims of what is called society, not having leisure to keep up a large acquaintance with the organs of opinion, remain much more ignorant of the general state either of the public mind, or of the active and instructed part of it, than a recluse who reads the newspapers need be. There are, no doubt, disadvantages in too long a separation from one's country—in not occasionally renewing one's impressions of the light in which men and things appear when seen from a position in the midst of them; but the deliberate judgment formed at a distance, and undisturbed by inequalities of perspective, is the most to be depended on, even for application to practice. Alternating between the two positions, I combined the advantages of both. And, though the inspirer of my best thoughts was no longer with me, I was not alone: she had left a daughter, my stepdaughter, [Miss Helen Taylor, the inheritor of much of her wisdom, and of all her nobleness of character,] whose ever growing and ripening talents from that day to this have been devoted to the same great purposes [and have already made her name better and more widely known than was that of her mother, though far less so than I predict, that if she lives it is destined to become. Of the value of her direct cooperation with me, something will be said hereafter, of what I owe in the way of instruction to her great powers of original thought and soundness of practical judgment, it would be a vain attempt to give an adequate idea]. Surely no one ever before was so fortunate, as, after such a loss as mine, to draw another prize in the lottery of life [—another companion, stimulator, adviser, and instructor of the rarest quality]. Whoever, either now or hereafter, may think of me and of the work I have done, must never forget that it is the product not of one intellect and conscience, but of three[, the least considerable of whom, and above all the least original, is the one whose name is attached to it].
I had now settled into what I thought would be a purely literary life, if that can be called literary when it’s mostly focused on politics—not just theoretical, but practical politics—even though a large part of the year was spent hundreds of miles away from the center of politics in my own country, which is primarily why I wrote. However, the modern ease of communication has not only removed the typical disadvantages for a political writer who is reasonably comfortable, being far from the political action, but has even turned them into advantages. Getting newspapers and magazines regularly keeps him updated on the latest political developments and gives him a clearer view of public opinion than he could get through personal interactions: everyone's social life is somewhat limited to specific groups, and only their impressions come to him through that channel. Experience has shown me that those who devote their time to the demands of what’s called society, lacking the time to maintain wide contacts with the various voices of opinion, remain much more clueless about the general public’s mindset, as well as the more active and informed segments of it, than a recluse who keeps up with the news. There are certainly downsides to being away from one’s country for too long—missing out on refreshing how people and situations are viewed from an intimate perspective—but a well-considered judgment formed at a distance, free from distorted perspectives, is often more reliable for practical application. By alternating between these two perspectives, I was able to enjoy the best of both worlds. And even though the person who inspired my best thoughts was no longer with me, I was not alone: she had left behind a daughter, my stepdaughter, [Miss Helen Taylor, who inherited much of her wisdom and all of her noble character], whose continuously developing talents have been dedicated to the same important purposes and have already made her name better and more widely known than her mother’s, though still far less than I believe will be the case if she lives. I will mention her valuable collaboration with me later; it would be impossible to fully express what I owe her remarkable original thinking and sound practical judgment]. Surely no one has ever been as fortunate as I have to gain another prize in the lottery of life after such a significant loss [—another companion, motivator, adviser, and teacher of the highest quality]. Whoever, now or in the future, thinks about me and the work I’ve done must always remember that it’s the result of not just one mind and conscience, but three[, with the least significant, and by far the least original, being the one whose name is attached to it].
The work of the years 1860 and 1861 consisted chiefly of two treatises, only one of which was intended for immediate publication. This was the Considerations on Representative Government; a connected exposition of what, by the thoughts of many years, I had come to regard as the best form of a popular constitution. Along with as much of the general theory of government as is necessary to support this particular portion of its practice, the volume contains many matured views of the principal questions which occupy the present age, within the province of purely organic institutions, and raises, by anticipation, some other questions to which growing necessities will sooner or later compel the attention both of theoretical and of practical politicians. The chief of these last, is the distinction between the function of making laws, for which a numerous popular assembly is radically unfit, and that of getting good laws made, which is its proper duty and cannot be satisfactorily fulfilled by any other authority: and the consequent need of a Legislative Commission, as a permanent part of the constitution of a free country; consisting of a small number of highly trained political minds, on whom, when Parliament has determined that a law shall be made, the task of making it should be devolved: Parliament retaining the power of passing or rejecting the bill when drawn up, but not of altering it otherwise than by sending proposed amendments to be dealt with by the Commission. The question here raised respecting the most important of all public functions, that of legislation, is a particular case of the great problem of modern political organization, stated, I believe, for the first time in its full extent by Bentham, though in my opinion not always satisfactorily resolved by him; the combination of complete popular control over public affairs, with the greatest attainable perfection of skilled agency.
The work done in 1860 and 1861 mainly focused on two treatises, only one of which was meant for immediate publication. This was the Considerations on Representative Government; a coherent explanation of what I had come to believe, after many years of thought, to be the best form of a popular constitution. Along with enough of the overarching theory of government to support this specific part of its practice, the volume includes many well-developed views on the major questions currently facing society within the realm of purely institutional matters. It also anticipates other questions that emerging needs will eventually require the attention of both theoretical and practical politicians. The most significant of these raises is the distinction between the role of creating laws, which a large popular assembly is fundamentally unsuited for, and the role of ensuring good laws are created, which is its proper responsibility and cannot be effectively fulfilled by any other authority. This highlights the need for a Legislative Commission as a permanent element of a free country's constitution, made up of a small group of highly skilled political experts. When Parliament decides that a law should be created, this group should be tasked with drafting it, while Parliament retains the authority to approve or reject the bill once it's written, but cannot modify it aside from sending proposed amendments to the Commission. The question here concerning the most crucial public function, that of legislation, is a specific instance of the broader challenge of modern political organization, which I believe was first articulated in full by Bentham, although I don’t think he always resolved it satisfactorily; it involves balancing complete public control over government affairs with achieving the highest possible level of skilled management.
The other treatise written at this time is the one which was published some years7 later under the title of The Subjection of Women. It was written [at my daughter's suggestion] that there might, in any event, be in existence a written exposition of my opinions on that great question, as full and conclusive as I could make it. The intention was to keep this among other unpublished papers, improving it from time to time if I was able, and to publish it at the time when it should seem likely to be most useful. As ultimately published [it was enriched with some important ideas of my daughter's, and passages of her writing. But] in what was of my own composition, all that is most striking and profound belongs to my wife; coming from the fund of thought which had been made common to us both, by our innumerable conversations and discussions on a topic which filled so large a place in our minds.
The other treatise written at this time is the one that was published some years later under the title of The Subjection of Women. It was written [at my daughter's suggestion] to ensure that there was a written explanation of my views on that significant issue, as complete and definitive as I could make it. The plan was to keep this among other unpublished papers, refining it over time if I could, and to publish it when it seemed most helpful. When it was eventually published [it included some important ideas from my daughter and passages of her writing. But] in what was my own writing, everything that stands out and resonates most deeply comes from my wife; stemming from the shared ideas forged by our countless conversations and discussions on a topic that mattered a lot to us both.
Soon after this time I took from their repository a portion of the unpublished papers which I had written during the last years of our married life, and shaped them, with some additional matter, into the little work entitled Utilitarianism; which was first published, in three parts, in successive numbers of Fraser's Magazine, and afterwards reprinted in a volume.
Soon after that, I took some unpublished papers from their collection that I had written during the last years of our marriage and put them together, along with some extra content, into a little book called Utilitarianism; which was first published in three parts in consecutive issues of Fraser's Magazine, and later reprinted in a single volume.
Before this, however, the state of public affairs had become extremely critical, by the commencement of the American civil war. My strongest feelings were engaged in this struggle, which, I felt from the beginning, was destined to be a turning point, for good or evil, of the course of human affairs for an indefinite duration. Having been a deeply interested observer of the slavery quarrel in America, during the many years that preceded the open breach, I knew that it was in all its stages an aggressive enterprise of the slave-owners to extend the territory of slavery; under the combined influences of pecuniary interest, domineering temper, and the fanaticism of a class for its class privileges, influences so fully and powerfully depicted in the admirable work of my friend Professor Cairnes, The Slave Power. Their success, if they succeeded, would be a victory of the powers of evil which would give courage to the enemies of progress and damp the spirits of its friends all over the civilized world, while it would create a formidable military power, grounded on the worst and most anti-social form of the tyranny of men over men, and, by destroying for a long time the prestige of the great democratic republic, would give to all the privileged classes of Europe a false confidence, probably only to be extinguished in blood. On the other hand, if the spirit of the North was sufficiently roused to carry the war to a successful termination, and if that termination did not come too soon and too easily, I foresaw, from the laws of human nature, and the experience of revolutions, that when it did come it would in all probability be thorough: that the bulk of the Northern population, whose conscience had as yet been awakened only to the point of resisting the further extension of slavery, but whose fidelity to the Constitution of the United States made them disapprove of any attempt by the Federal Government to interfere with slavery in the States where it already existed, would acquire feelings of another kind when the Constitution had been shaken off by armed rebellion, would determine to have done for ever with the accursed thing, and would join their banner with that of the noble body of Abolitionists, of whom Garrison was the courageous and single-minded apostle, Wendell Phillips the eloquent orator, and John Brown the voluntary martyr.8 Then, too, the whole mind of the United States would be let loose from its bonds, no longer corrupted by the supposed necessity of apologizing to foreigners for the most flagrant of all possible violations of the free principles of their Constitution; while the tendency of a fixed state of society to stereotype a set of national opinions would be at least temporarily checked, and the national mind would become more open to the recognition of whatever was bad in either the institutions or the customs of the people. These hopes, so far as related to slavery, have been completely, and in other respects are in course of being progressively realized. Foreseeing from the first this double set of consequences from the success or failure of the rebellion, it may be imagined with what feelings I contemplated the rush of nearly the whole upper and middle classes of my own country even those who passed for Liberals, into a furious pro-Southern partisanship: the working classes, and some of the literary and scientific men, being almost the sole exceptions to the general frenzy. I never before felt so keenly how little permanent improvement had reached the minds of our influential classes, and of what small value were the liberal opinions they had got into the habit of professing. None of the Continental Liberals committed the same frightful mistake. But the generation which had extorted negro emancipation from our West India planters had passed away; another had succeeded which had not learnt by many years of discussion and exposure to feel strongly the enormities of slavery; and the inattention habitual with Englishmen to whatever is going on in the world outside their own island, made them profoundly ignorant of all the antecedents of the struggle, insomuch that it was not generally believed in England, for the first year or two of the war, that the quarrel was one of slavery. There were men of high principle and unquestionable liberality of opinion, who thought it a dispute about tariffs, or assimilated it to the cases in which they were accustomed to sympathize, of a people struggling for independence.
Before this, however, the state of public affairs had become extremely critical with the start of the American Civil War. My strongest feelings were engaged in this struggle, which I felt from the beginning would be a turning point, for better or worse, for the course of human affairs for an indefinite time. Having been a deeply engaged observer of the slavery conflict in America during the years leading up to the open break, I knew that it was, at every stage, an aggressive effort by the slave owners to expand the territory of slavery; influenced by financial interests, an arrogant attitude, and the fanaticism of a class for its privileges, as noted in the excellent work of my friend Professor Cairnes, The Slave Power. If they succeeded, it would be a victory for the forces of evil that would embolden the enemies of progress and discourage its supporters across the civilized world, while creating a formidable military power based on the worst and most anti-social form of tyranny over people. This would destroy, for a long period, the reputation of the great democratic republic and give false confidence to all the privileged classes of Europe, likely only extinguished in blood. On the other hand, if the spirit of the North was sufficiently ignited to see the war through successfully, and if that conclusion did not come too soon or too easily, I anticipated, from human nature and the lessons of revolutions, that when it did come, it would most likely be comprehensive: the majority of the Northern population, whose conscience had only been awakened enough to resist the further spread of slavery but remained loyal to the Constitution, would develop different feelings once the Constitution was challenged by armed rebellion. They would resolve to put an end to the cursed institution for good and unite their efforts with the noble body of Abolitionists, among whom Garrison was the brave and single-minded leader, Wendell Phillips the inspiring speaker, and John Brown the willing martyr.8 Then, too, the entire mindset of the United States would be freed from its shackles, no longer tainted by the supposed need to apologize to foreigners for the most blatant violations of the free principles in their Constitution; while the tendency of a fixed social structure to cement a set of national opinions would at least temporarily be halted, and the national mindset would become more open to recognizing whatever was wrong in either the institutions or customs of the people. These hopes, as far as slavery was concerned, have been completely fulfilled, and in other respects, they are progressively coming true. Foreseeing from the start this dual outcome from the success or failure of the rebellion, one can imagine the feelings with which I observed the rush of nearly the entire upper and middle classes of my country—even those who were considered Liberals—into a fervent pro-Southern partisanship: the working classes, along with some literary and scientific individuals, being almost the only exceptions to the general frenzy. I had never felt so acutely how little lasting improvement had reached the minds of our influential classes, and how trivial the liberal opinions they had gotten used to professing were. None of the Continental Liberals made the same terrible mistake. But the generation that had forced the emancipation of enslaved people from our West India planters had passed away; another had emerged that had not learned through many years of discussion and exposure to truly grasp the great wrongs of slavery; and the habitual inattention of Englishmen to events outside their own island left them profoundly ignorant of all the background of the struggle, to the extent that it was not generally believed in England—during the first year or two of the war—that the dispute was about slavery. There were people of high principles and undeniable liberal views who thought it was a disagreement over tariffs or likened it to situations they were accustomed to sympathizing with, of a people fighting for independence.
It was my obvious duty to be one of the small minority who protested against this perverted state of public opinion. I was not the first to protest. It ought to be remembered to the honour of Mr. Hughes and of Mr. Ludlow, that they, by writings published at the very beginning of the struggle, began the protestation. Mr. Bright followed in one of the most powerful of his speeches, followed by others not less striking. I was on the point of adding my words to theirs, when there occurred, towards the end of 1861, the seizure of the Southern envoys on board a British vessel, by an officer of the United States. Even English forgetfulness has not yet had time to lose all remembrance of the explosion of feeling in England which then burst forth, the expectation, prevailing for some weeks, of war with the United States, and the warlike preparations actually commenced on this side. While this state of things lasted, there was no chance of a hearing for anything favourable to the American cause; and, moreover, I agreed with those who thought the act unjustifiable, and such as to require that England should demand its disavowal. When the disavowal came, and the alarm of war was over, I wrote, in January, 1862, the paper, in Fraser's Magazine, entitled "The Contest in America," [and I shall always feel grateful to my daughter that her urgency prevailed on me to write it when I did, for we were then on the point of setting out for a journey of some months in Greece and Turkey, and but for her, I should have deferred writing till our return.] Written and published when it was, this paper helped to encourage those Liberals who had felt overborne by the tide of illiberal opinion, and to form in favour of the good cause a nucleus of opinion which increased gradually, and, after the success of the North began to seem probable, rapidly. When we returned from our journey I wrote a second article, a review of Professor Cairnes' book, published in the Westminster Review. England is paying the penalty, in many uncomfortable ways, of the durable resentment which her ruling classes stirred up in the United States by their ostentatious wishes for the ruin of America as a nation; they have reason to be thankful that a few, if only a few, known writers and speakers, standing firmly by the Americans in the time of their greatest difficulty, effected a partial diversion of these bitter feelings, and made Great Britain not altogether odious to the Americans.
It was clearly my duty to be among the small group that protested against this twisted public opinion. I wasn’t the first to speak out. We should honor Mr. Hughes and Mr. Ludlow for their early writings that started the protest. Mr. Bright followed with one of his most impactful speeches, alongside several others that were equally compelling. I was about to add my voice to theirs when, toward the end of 1861, an officer from the United States seized Southern envoys aboard a British ship. Even the typical English forgetfulness hasn't erased the memory of the outburst of emotion in England that followed, the widespread expectation of war with the United States, and the military preparations that began here. During that period, there was no possibility of hearing anything positive about the American cause. I also agreed with those who viewed the act as unjustifiable and believed England should demand its rejection. When the rejection finally occurred and the war scare subsided, I wrote an article titled "The Contest in America" for Fraser's Magazine in January 1862. I will always be grateful to my daughter for urging me to write it when I did because we were about to embark on a journey of several months to Greece and Turkey; without her, I would have postponed writing until we returned. Written and published at that moment, this article helped encourage the Liberals who felt overwhelmed by the tide of negative opinion and created a core group of support for the good cause, which gradually grew, and accelerated after the North’s success began to seem likely. Upon returning from our trip, I wrote a second piece, a review of Professor Cairnes' book, published in the Westminster Review. England is facing the consequences, in many uncomfortable ways, of the lasting resentment stirred up in the United States by its ruling classes' blatant desire for America's downfall as a nation. They should be thankful that a few, albeit just a few, known writers and speakers stood firmly by the Americans during their greatest struggles, helping to soften some of that bitterness and making Great Britain not entirely hated by the Americans.
This duty having been performed, my principal occupation for the next two years was on subjects not political. The publication of Mr. Austin's Lectures on Jurisprudence after his decease, gave me an opportunity of paying a deserved tribute to his memory, and at the same time expressing some thoughts on a subject on which, in my old days of Benthamism, I had bestowed much study. But the chief product of those years was the Examination of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy. His Lectures, published in 1860 and 1861, I had read towards the end of the latter year, with a half-formed intention of giving an account of them in a Review, but I soon found that this would be idle, and that justice could not be done to the subject in less than a volume. I had then to consider whether it would be advisable that I myself should attempt such a performance. On consideration, there seemed to be strong reasons for doing so. I was greatly disappointed with the Lectures. I read them, certainly, with no prejudice against Sir William Hamilton. I had up to that time deferred the study of his Notes to Reid on account of their unfinished state, but I had not neglected his Discussions in Philosophy; and though I knew that his general mode of treating the facts of mental philosophy differed from that of which I most approved, yet his vigorous polemic against the later Transcendentalists, and his strenuous assertion of some important principles, especially the Relativity of human knowledge, gave me many points of sympathy with his opinions, and made me think that genuine psychology had considerably more to gain than to lose by his authority and reputation. His Lectures and the Dissertations on Reid dispelled this illusion: and even the Discussions, read by the light which these throw on them, lost much of their value. I found that the points of apparent agreement between his opinions and mine were more verbal than real; that the important philosophical principles which I had thought he recognised, were so explained away by him as to mean little or nothing, or were continually lost sight of, and doctrines entirely inconsistent with them were taught in nearly every part of his philosophical writings. My estimation of him was therefore so far altered, that instead of regarding him as occupying a kind of intermediate position between the two rival philosophies, holding some of the principles of both, and supplying to both powerful weapons of attack and defence, I now looked upon him as one of the pillars, and in this country from his high philosophical reputation the chief pillar, of that one of the two which seemed to me to be erroneous.
Having completed this task, my main focus for the next two years was on topics outside of politics. The release of Mr. Austin's Lectures on Jurisprudence after his passing provided me a chance to honor his memory and share some thoughts on a subject I had deeply studied during my early days of Benthamism. However, the primary outcome of those years was the Examination of Sir William Hamilton's Philosophy. I read his Lectures, published in 1860 and 1861, toward the end of that year, intending to write a review of them but quickly realized that a simple review wouldn't do justice to the subject, which required a complete volume instead. I then had to decide if it would be worthwhile for me to undertake this task. After some thought, I found compelling reasons to proceed. I was quite disappointed with the Lectures. I approached them with no bias against Sir William Hamilton. Prior to that, I had delayed studying his Notes to Reid due to their incomplete nature, but I was familiar with his Discussions in Philosophy; and while I knew his overall approach to mental philosophy differed from my own, his strong critiques of later Transcendentalists and his firm endorsement of key principles, especially the Relativity of human knowledge, made me feel there were several points of common ground and that his authority and reputation could greatly benefit genuine psychology. However, his Lectures and the Dissertations on Reid shattered that illusion: even the Discussions, when viewed through the lens of these new insights, lost much of their significance. I discovered that the apparent agreement between our views was more superficial than substantial; the critical philosophical ideas I believed he acknowledged were often dismissed by him as trivial, or were frequently overlooked, while entirely conflicting doctrines appeared throughout his philosophical works. Consequently, my opinion of him shifted significantly; instead of seeing him as a neutral figure mediating between two competing philosophies—embracing principles from both and providing them with strong arguments—I came to view him as one of the main supporters and, within this country, the leading advocate of the philosophy I believed to be flawed.
Now, the difference between these two schools of philosophy, that of Intuition, and that of Experience and Association, is not a mere matter of abstract speculation; it is full of practical consequences, and lies at the foundation of all the greatest differences of practical opinion in an age of progress. The practical reformer has continually to demand that changes be made in things which are supported by powerful and widely-spread feelings, or to question the apparent necessity and indefeasibleness of established facts; and it is often an indispensable part of his argument to show, how those powerful feelings had their origin, and how those facts came to seem necessary and indefeasible. There is therefore a natural hostility between him and a philosophy which discourages the explanation of feelings and moral facts by circumstances and association, and prefers to treat them as ultimate elements of human nature; a philosophy which is addicted to holding up favourite doctrines as intuitive truths, and deems intuition to be the voice of Nature and of God, speaking with an authority higher than that of our reason. In particular, I have long felt that the prevailing tendency to regard all the marked distinctions of human character as innate, and in the main indelible, and to ignore the irresistible proofs that by far the greater part of those differences, whether between individuals, races, or sexes, are such as not only might but naturally would be produced by differences in circumstances, is one of the chief hindrances to the rational treatment of great social questions, and one of the greatest stumbling blocks to human improvement. This tendency has its source in the intuitional metaphysics which characterized the reaction of the nineteenth century against the eighteenth, and it is a tendency so agreeable to human indolence, as well as to conservative interests generally, that unless attacked at the very root, it is sure to be carried to even a greater length than is really justified by the more moderate forms of the intuitional philosophy. That philosophy not always in its moderate forms, had ruled the thought of Europe for the greater part of a century. My father's Analysis of the Mind, my own Logic, and Professor Bain's great treatise, had attempted to re-introduce a better mode of philosophizing, latterly with quite as much success as could be expected; but I had for some time felt that the mere contrast of the two philosophies was not enough, that there ought to be a hand-to-hand fight between them, that controversial as well as expository writings were needed, and that the time was come when such controversy would be useful. Considering, then, the writings and fame of Sir W. Hamilton as the great fortress of the intuitional philosophy in this country, a fortress the more formidable from the imposing character, and the in many respects great personal merits and mental endowments, of the man, I thought it might be a real service to philosophy to attempt a thorough examination of all his most important doctrines, and an estimate of his general claims to eminence as a philosopher; and I was confirmed in this resolution by observing that in the writings of at least one, and him one of the ablest, of Sir W. Hamilton's followers, his peculiar doctrines were made the justification of a view of religion which I hold to be profoundly immoral—that it is our duty to bow down in worship before a Being whose moral attributes are affirmed to be unknowable by us, and to be perhaps extremely different from those which, when we are speaking of our fellow-creatures, we call by the same names.
Now, the difference between these two schools of philosophy—Intuition and Experience and Association—is not just an abstract idea; it has real practical implications and is at the core of many significant differences in practical opinions during an era of progress. The practical reformer constantly needs to push for changes in things that are backed by strong and widespread emotions, or to challenge the apparent necessity and permanence of established facts. Often, it’s essential for him to illustrate how those strong emotions originated and how those facts came to be perceived as necessary and unchangeable. Consequently, there is a natural conflict between him and a philosophy that discourages the explanation of feelings and moral facts through circumstances and associations, preferring instead to treat them as fundamental aspects of human nature; a philosophy that often promotes favored beliefs as intuitive truths and considers intuition to be the voice of Nature and God, speaking with authority greater than our reason. Specifically, I’ve felt for a long time that the prevailing view that all significant differences in human character are innate and largely unchangeable, along with ignoring the overwhelming evidence that most of those differences—whether among individuals, races, or genders—are not only potentially but likely shaped by different circumstances, is a major obstacle to rationally addressing important social issues and a significant barrier to human progress. This tendency originates from the intuitional metaphysics that marked the reaction of the nineteenth century against the eighteenth, and it is a tendency that caters to human laziness and conservative interests in general, so unless it is directly challenged at its core, it will likely extend beyond what is justified by the more moderate forms of intuitional philosophy. That philosophy, not always in its moderate forms, dominated European thought for much of a century. My father’s Analysis of the Mind, my own Logic, and Professor Bain’s significant work have tried to reintroduce a better way of thinking philosophically, with some success in recent times; however, I’ve felt for a while that merely contrasting the two philosophies isn’t sufficient, and there should be a direct confrontation between them, requiring both argumentative and explanatory writings, and that the time has come for such debate to be valuable. Given the writings and influence of Sir W. Hamilton as the main stronghold of intuitional philosophy in this country—a fortress made even more formidable by the impressive character and many significant personal merits and intellectual gifts of the man—I thought it might benefit philosophy to thoroughly examine all his most important doctrines and assess his overall claims to be a significant philosopher. This decision was reinforced by noticing that in the writings of at least one of Sir W. Hamilton's most capable followers, his unique beliefs were used to justify a view of religion that I find profoundly immoral—that we have a duty to worship a Being whose moral attributes are said to be unknowable to us and that may be very different from those we associate with the same terms when we refer to our fellow humans.
As I advanced in my task, the damage to Sir W. Hamilton's reputation became greater than I at first expected, through the almost incredible multitude of inconsistencies which showed themselves on comparing different passages with one another. It was my business, however, to show things exactly as they were, and I did not flinch from it. I endeavoured always to treat the philosopher whom I criticized with the most scrupulous fairness; and I knew that he had abundance of disciples and admirers to correct me if I ever unintentionally did him injustice. Many of them accordingly have answered me, more or less elaborately, and they have pointed out oversights and misunderstandings, though few in number, and mostly very unimportant in substance. Such of those as had (to my knowledge) been pointed out before the publication of the latest edition (at present the third) have been corrected there, and the remainder of the criticisms have been, as far as seemed necessary, replied to. On the whole, the book has done its work: it has shown the weak side of Sir William Hamilton, and has reduced his too great philosophical reputation within more moderate bounds; and by some of its discussions, as well as by two expository chapters, on the notions of Matter and of Mind, it has perhaps thrown additional light on some of the disputed questions in the domain of psychology and metaphysics.
As I worked on my task, the damage to Sir W. Hamilton's reputation became greater than I initially expected, due to the astonishing number of inconsistencies that emerged when comparing different sections. However, my job was to present things as they truly were, and I didn’t shy away from that. I always tried to treat the philosopher I was critiquing with the utmost fairness, and I knew he had plenty of followers and admirers who would correct me if I ever inadvertently misrepresented him. Many of them have responded to me, more or less thoroughly, pointing out errors and misunderstandings, although they are few in number and mostly minor in content. Those that I was aware of before the latest edition’s publication (currently the third) have been corrected, and the remaining criticisms have been addressed as necessary. Overall, the book has served its purpose: it has highlighted Sir William Hamilton’s weaknesses and scaled back his overly inflated philosophical reputation to more reasonable limits; and through some of its discussions, along with two explanatory chapters on the concepts of Matter and Mind, it has perhaps shed additional light on some of the contentious issues in psychology and metaphysics.
After the completion of the book on Hamilton, I applied myself to a task which a variety of reasons seemed to render specially incumbent upon me; that of giving an account, and forming an estimate, of the doctrines of Auguste Comte. I had contributed more than any one else to make his speculations known in England, and, in consequence chiefly of what I had said of him in my Logic, he had readers and admirers among thoughtful men on this side of the Channel at a time when his name had not yet in France emerged from obscurity. So unknown and unappreciated was he at the time when my Logic was written and published, that to criticize his weak points might well appear superfluous, while it was a duty to give as much publicity as one could to the important contributions he had made to philosophic thought. At the time, however, at which I have now arrived, this state of affairs had entirely changed. His name, at least, was known almost universally, and the general character of his doctrines very widely. He had taken his place in the estimation both of friends and opponents, as one of the conspicuous figures in the thought of the age. The better parts of his speculations had made great progress in working their way into those minds, which, by their previous culture and tendencies, were fitted to receive them: under cover of those better parts those of a worse character, greatly developed and added to in his later writings, had also made some way, having obtained active and enthusiastic adherents, some of them of no inconsiderable personal merit, in England, France, and other countries. These causes not only made it desirable that some one should undertake the task of sifting what is good from what is bad in M. Comte's speculations, but seemed to impose on myself in particular a special obligation to make the attempt. This I accordingly did in two essays, published in successive numbers of the Westminster Review, and reprinted in a small volume under the title Auguste Comte and Positivism.
After finishing the book on Hamilton, I took on a task that seemed particularly necessary for me for various reasons: to provide an account and assess the ideas of Auguste Comte. I had done more than anyone else to introduce his theories in England, and largely due to what I wrote about him in my Logic, he gained readers and admirers among thoughtful people here at a time when his name was still obscure in France. Back when I wrote and published my Logic, he was so unknown and unappreciated that critiquing his weaknesses felt unnecessary, while it was crucial to give as much exposure as possible to the significant contributions he made to philosophical thought. However, by the time I reached my current point, that situation had completely changed. His name was at least widely recognized, and the general nature of his ideas was familiar to many. He had established himself as a prominent figure in contemporary thought, with the stronger aspects of his theories making significant inroads into the minds of those who were culturally and intellectually prepared to receive them. Alongside these stronger ideas, some of his lesser ones, which had been developed and expanded in his later writings, had also gained traction, attracting active and enthusiastic followers, including some notable individuals in England, France, and beyond. These factors not only encouraged someone to sift through the good and bad in M. Comte's ideas, but also seemed to place a particular obligation on me to make that effort. I did this in two essays published in successive issues of the Westminster Review, which were later reprinted in a small volume titled Auguste Comte and Positivism.
The writings which I have now mentioned, together with a small number of papers in periodicals which I have not deemed worth preserving, were the whole of the products of my activity as a writer during the years from 1859 to 1865. In the early part of the last-mentioned year, in compliance with a wish frequently expressed to me by working men, I published cheap People's Editions of those of my writings which seemed the most likely to find readers among the working classes; viz, Principles of Political Economy, Liberty, and Representative Government. This was a considerable sacrifice of my pecuniary interest, especially as I resigned all idea of deriving profit from the cheap editions, and after ascertaining from my publishers the lowest price which they thought would remunerate them on the usual terms of an equal division of profits, I gave up my half share to enable the price to be fixed still lower. To the credit of Messrs. Longman they fixed, unasked, a certain number of years after which the copyright and stereotype plates were to revert to me, and a certain number of copies after the sale of which I should receive half of any further profit. This number of copies (which in the case of the Political Economy was 10,000) has for some time been exceeded, and the People's Editions have begun to yield me a small but unexpected pecuniary return, though very far from an equivalent for the diminution of profit from the Library Editions.
The writings I've just mentioned, along with a few papers in magazines that I didn't think were worth keeping, were all that I produced as a writer from 1859 to 1865. In the early part of 1865, following requests I often received from working people, I published affordable People's Editions of my works that I thought would appeal to the working class; specifically, Principles of Political Economy, Liberty, and Representative Government. This was a significant sacrifice for my financial interests, particularly since I gave up any idea of making a profit from the cheap editions. After checking with my publishers about the lowest price they believed would compensate them under the usual arrangement of sharing profits equally, I relinquished my half to allow the price to be even lower. To their credit, Messrs. Longman set an unrequested time period after which the copyright and stereotype plates would revert to me, and after selling a specified number of copies, I would receive half of any additional profits. This number of copies (which for Political Economy was 10,000) has since been surpassed, and the People's Editions have started bringing me a modest but unexpected financial return, although it is still far from making up for the drop in profit from the Library Editions.
In this summary of my outward life I have now arrived at the period at which my tranquil and retired existence as a writer of books was to be exchanged for the less congenial occupation of a member of the House of Commons. The proposal made to me, early in 1865, by some electors of Westminster, did not present the idea to me for the first time. It was not even the first offer I had received, for, more than ten years previous, in consequence of my opinions on the Irish Land Question, Mr. Lucas and Mr. Duffy, in the name of the popular party in Ireland, offered to bring me into Parliament for an Irish county, which they could easily have done: but the incompatibility of a seat in Parliament with the office I then held in the India House, precluded even consideration of the proposal. After I had quitted the India House, several of my friends would gladly have seen me a member of Parliament; but there seemed no probability that the idea would ever take any practical shape. I was convinced that no numerous or influential portion of any electoral body, really wished to be represented by a person of my opinions; and that one who possessed no local connection or popularity, and who did not choose to stand as the mere organ of a party had small chance of being elected anywhere unless through the expenditure of money. Now it was, and is, my fixed conviction, that a candidate ought not to incur one farthing of expense for undertaking a public duty. Such of the lawful expenses of an election as have no special reference to any particular candidate, ought to be borne as a public charge, either by the State or by the locality. What has to be done by the supporters of each candidate in order to bring his claims properly before the constituency, should be done by unpaid agency or by voluntary subscription. If members of the electoral body, or others, are willing to subscribe money of their own for the purpose of bringing, by lawful means, into Parliament some one who they think would be useful there, no one is entitled to object: but that the expense, or any part of it, should fall on the candidate, is fundamentally wrong; because it amounts in reality to buying his seat. Even on the most favourable supposition as to the mode in which the money is expended, there is a legitimate suspicion that any one who gives money for leave to undertake a public trust, has other than public ends to promote by it; and (a consideration of the greatest importance) the cost of elections, when borne by the candidates, deprives the nation of the services, as members of Parliament, of all who cannot or will not afford to incur a heavy expense. I do not say that, so long as there is scarcely a chance for an independent candidate to come into Parliament without complying with this vicious practice, it must always be morally wrong in him to spend money, provided that no part of it is either directly or indirectly employed in corruption. But, to justify it, he ought to be very certain that he can be of more use to his country as a member of Parliament than in any other mode which is open to him; and this assurance, in my own case, I did not feel. It was by no means clear to me that I could do more to advance the public objects which had a claim on my exertions, from the benches of the House of Commons, than from the simple position of a writer. I felt, therefore, that I ought not to seek election to Parliament, much less to expend any money in procuring it.
In this summary of my life, I've reached the point where my calm and private existence as a book writer was about to switch to the less appealing role of a member of the House of Commons. The proposal made to me in early 1865 by some voters from Westminster wasn't the first time I encountered this idea. It wasn't even the first offer I had received; over ten years earlier, because of my views on the Irish Land Question, Mr. Lucas and Mr. Duffy, representing the popular party in Ireland, offered to get me into Parliament for an Irish county, which they could have easily done. However, the conflict between a seat in Parliament and the job I held at the India House made it impossible to even consider their proposal. After leaving the India House, several friends would have loved to see me in Parliament, but it seemed unlikely that the idea would ever become reality. I was convinced that no large or influential group within any electoral body truly wanted representation from someone with my opinions and that without local connections or popularity, and without the desire to serve as just a party spokesperson, my chances of being elected anywhere were slim unless I spent money. I firmly believe that a candidate shouldn't have to spend a penny to take on public duties. Any lawful election expenses that aren't specifically linked to any candidate should be covered as public costs, either by the government or the local area. The activities needed to bring a candidate's claims to the forefront should be carried out by unpaid volunteers or through public donations. If members of the electoral body or others want to contribute their own money to legally bring someone they believe would be beneficial to Parliament, no one can object. However, it is fundamentally wrong for the cost, or any part of it, to fall on the candidate because it essentially amounts to buying their seat. Even under the best circumstances regarding how the money is spent, there's a valid suspicion that anyone who pays to take on a public role has ulterior motives. Importantly, if candidates bear the costs of elections, it prevents those who cannot or will not afford to spend heavily from serving as members of Parliament. I don't argue that, as long as it's nearly impossible for an independent candidate to enter Parliament without engaging in this harmful practice, it's always morally wrong for them to spend money, as long as it isn't directly or indirectly used for corruption. However, to justify it, they should be very sure that they can contribute more to their country as a member of Parliament than in any other capacity available to them; and in my case, I did not feel that assurance. It was not clear to me that I could do more to further the public interests that deserved my efforts from the House of Commons than I could as a writer. Therefore, I felt I shouldn't pursue election to Parliament, let alone spend any money to achieve it.
But the conditions of the question were considerably altered when a body of electors sought me out, and spontaneously offered to bring me forward as their candidate. If it should appear, on explanation, that they persisted in this wish, knowing my opinions, and accepting the only conditions on which I could conscientiously serve, it was questionable whether this was not one of those calls upon a member of the community by his fellow-citizens, which he was scarcely justified in rejecting. I therefore put their disposition to the proof by one of the frankest explanations ever tendered, I should think, to an electoral body by a candidate. I wrote, in reply to the offer, a letter for publication, saying that I had no personal wish to be a member of Parliament, that I thought a candidate ought neither to canvass nor to incur any expense, and that I could not consent to do either. I said further, that if elected, I could not undertake to give any of my time and labour to their local interests. With respect to general politics, I told them without reserve, what I thought on a number of important subjects on which they had asked my opinion: and one of these being the suffrage, I made known to them, among other things, my conviction (as I was bound to do, since I intended, if elected, to act on it), that women were entitled to representation in Parliament on the same terms with men. It was the first time, doubtless, that such a doctrine had ever been mentioned to English electors; and the fact that I was elected after proposing it, gave the start to the movement which has since become so vigorous, in favour of women's suffrage. Nothing, at the time, appeared more unlikely than that a candidate (if candidate I could be called) whose professions and conduct set so completely at defiance all ordinary notions of electioneering, should nevertheless be elected. A well-known literary man[, who was also a man of society,] was heard to say that the Almighty himself would have no chance of being elected on such a programme. I strictly adhered to it, neither spending money nor canvassing, nor did I take any personal part in the election, until about a week preceding the day of nomination, when I attended a few public meetings to state my principles and give to any questions which the electors might exercise their just right of putting to me for their own guidance; answers as plain and unreserved as my address. On one subject only, my religious opinions, I announced from the beginning that I would answer no questions; a determination which appeared to be completely approved by those who attended the meetings. My frankness on all other subjects on which I was interrogated, evidently did me far more good than my answers, whatever they might be, did harm. Among the proofs I received of this, one is too remarkable not to be recorded. In the pamphlet, Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform, I had said, rather bluntly, that the working classes, though differing from those of some other countries, in being ashamed of lying, are yet generally liars. This passage some opponent got printed in a placard, which was handed to me at a meeting, chiefly composed of the working classes, and I was asked whether I had written and published it. I at once answered "I did." Scarcely were these two words out of my mouth, when vehement applause resounded through the whole meeting. It was evident that the working people were so accustomed to expect equivocation and evasion from those who sought their suffrages, that when they found, instead of that, a direct avowal of what was likely to be disagreeable to them, instead of being affronted, they concluded at once that this was a person whom they could trust. A more striking instance never came under my notice of what, I believe, is the experience of those who best know the working classes, that the most essential of all recommendations to their favour is that of complete straightforwardness; its presence outweighs in their minds very strong objections, while no amount of other qualities will make amends for its apparent absence. The first working man who spoke after the incident I have mentioned (it was Mr. Odger) said, that the working classes had no desire not to be told of their faults; they wanted friends, not flatterers, and felt under obligation to any one who told them anything in themselves which he sincerely believed to require amendment. And to this the meeting heartily responded.
But the situation changed a lot when a group of voters sought me out and willingly offered to nominate me as their candidate. If it turned out that they insisted on this wish, knowing my views and accepting the only terms under which I could honestly serve, it was questionable whether it was right for me to turn them down. So, I decided to test their intentions with one of the most straightforward explanations ever given to a voting group by a candidate. In response to their offer, I wrote a letter for publication stating that I had no personal desire to be a Member of Parliament, that I believed a candidate should neither campaign nor spend any money, and that I couldn’t agree to do either. I also said that if elected, I wouldn’t be able to dedicate any of my time and effort to their local issues. Regarding general politics, I openly shared my thoughts on several important topics they had asked about: one being suffrage, where I informed them of my belief (which I felt obligated to share since I planned to act on it if elected) that women deserved representation in Parliament on the same basis as men. This was likely the first time such an idea had been presented to English voters, and the fact that I was elected after proposing it initiated the movement that has since gained momentum in favor of women's suffrage. At that time, it seemed almost impossible that a candidate (if I could even be called that) whose statements and actions completely disregarded typical election practices would still be elected. A well-known author and social figure was heard saying that even the Almighty wouldn't have a chance with such a platform. I stuck to my principles, not spending any money or campaigning, and I didn't engage in the election process until about a week before the nomination day, when I attended a few public meetings to share my principles and answer any questions the voters might have for their own understanding, responding as clearly and directly as my speech. On one topic only, my religious views, I made it clear from the start that I wouldn’t answer any questions; this decision seemed fully supported by those present. My openness on all other topics I was asked about clearly helped me more than any of my answers possibly harmed me. One example of this is particularly notable. In the pamphlet, Thoughts on Parliamentary Reform, I had stated rather bluntly that the working classes, while unlike some other countries in being ashamed of lying, are still generally liars. An opponent managed to print this passage on a placard, which was presented to me at a meeting primarily attended by working-class people, and I was asked whether I had written and published it. I immediately replied, "I did." Almost as soon as those two words left my lips, loud applause erupted throughout the meeting. It was clear that the working people were so used to expecting deceit and avoidance from those seeking their votes that when they encountered instead a direct admission of something that might be off-putting to them, they didn't take offense; rather, they concluded that this was someone they could trust. I’ve never witnessed a more powerful example of what I believe reflects the experiences of those who really understand the working classes: that the most crucial quality in winning their favor is complete honesty. Its presence in their minds outweighs significant objections, while no amount of other qualities can compensate for its evident absence. The first working man to speak after the incident I mentioned (Mr. Odger) said that the working classes didn’t want to avoid facing their faults; they wanted friends, not flatterers, and felt indebted to anyone who pointed out aspects in themselves that genuinely needed improvement. The meeting responded enthusiastically to this.
Had I been defeated in the election, I should still have had no reason to regret the contact it had brought me into with large bodies of my countrymen; which not only gave me much new experience, but enabled me to scatter my political opinions rather widely, and, by making me known in many quarters where I had never before been heard of, increased the number of my readers, and the presumable influence of my writings. These latter effects were of course produced in a still greater degree, when, as much to my surprise as to that of any one, I was returned to Parliament by a majority of some hundreds over my Conservative competitor.
If I had lost the election, I still wouldn't have regretted the connections it brought me with many people across my country. Those interactions not only gave me a lot of new experiences but also allowed me to share my political views more widely. By making me known in places I had never reached before, it increased my readers and the likely impact of my writings. These results were even more significant when, to my surprise and the surprise of others, I was elected to Parliament with a majority of several hundred over my Conservative opponent.
I was a member of the House during the three sessions of the Parliament which passed the Reform Bill; during which time Parliament was necessarily my main occupation, except during the recess. I was a tolerably frequent speaker, sometimes of prepared speeches, sometimes extemporaneously. But my choice of occasions was not such as I should have made if my leading object had been Parliamentary influence. When I had gained the ear of the House, which I did by a successful speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill, the idea I proceeded on was that when anything was likely to be as well done, or sufficiently well done, by other people, there was no necessity for me to meddle with it. As I, therefore, in general reserved myself for work which no others were likely to do, a great proportion of my appearances were on points on which the bulk of the Liberal party, even the advanced portion of it, either were of a different opinion from mine, or were comparatively indifferent. Several of my speeches, especially one against the motion for the abolition of capital punishment, and another in favour of resuming the right of seizing enemies' goods in neutral vessels, were opposed to what then was, and probably still is, regarded as the advanced liberal opinion. My advocacy of women's suffrage and of Personal Representation, were at the time looked upon by many as whims of my own; but the great progress since made by those opinions, and especially the response made from almost all parts of the kingdom to the demand for women's suffrage, fully justified the timeliness of those movements, and have made what was undertaken as a moral and social duty, a personal success. Another duty which was particularly incumbent on me as one of the Metropolitan Members, was the attempt to obtain a Municipal Government for the Metropolis: but on that subject the indifference of the House of Commons was such that I found hardly any help or support within its walls. On this subject, however, I was the organ of an active and intelligent body of persons outside, with whom, and not with me, the scheme originated, and who carried on all the agitation on the subject and drew up the Bills. My part was to bring in Bills already prepared, and to sustain the discussion of them during the short time they were allowed to remain before the House; after having taken an active part in the work of a Committee presided over by Mr. Ayrton, which sat through the greater part of the Session of 1866, to take evidence on the subject. The very different position in which the question now stands (1870) may justly be attributed to the preparation which went on during those years, and which produced but little visible effect at the time; but all questions on which there are strong private interests on one side, and only the public good on the other, have a similar period of incubation to go through.
I was a member of the House during the three sessions of Parliament that passed the Reform Bill; during that time, Parliament was my main focus, except during the breaks. I spoke pretty often, sometimes giving prepared speeches and sometimes speaking off the cuff. But I chose my occasions based on what I thought was important rather than trying to gain influence in Parliament. After I captured the attention of the House with a successful speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill, I believed that if something could be done just as well by someone else, I didn't need to get involved. So, I generally saved my remarks for topics that others were unlikely to handle, which meant that a lot of my speeches were on issues where many in the Liberal party, even those who considered themselves progressive, either disagreed with me or didn’t really care. Several of my speeches, especially one against the abolition of capital punishment and another in favor of reclaiming enemies' goods from neutral vessels, went against what was then, and probably still is, seen as progressive liberal thought. My support for women's suffrage and Personal Representation was viewed by many as just my own eccentric ideas; however, the significant progress made in those areas since then, especially the widespread demand for women's suffrage from across the country, has proven that those movements were timely and transformed what was once a moral and social obligation into a personal achievement. Another responsibility that fell on me as one of the Metropolitan Members was to push for a Municipal Government for the Metropolis: however, the indifference of the House of Commons made it hard for me to find any support there. On this issue, I was the voice for an active and informed group of people outside of Parliament, with whom the initiative originated, who led all the campaigning and drafted the Bills. My role was to introduce pre-prepared Bills and keep the discussions going for the brief time they were allowed to be addressed in the House; after participating in the work of a Committee chaired by Mr. Ayrton, which met for most of the 1866 Session to gather evidence on the matter. The very different position this issue is in now (1870) can be fairly credited to the groundwork laid during those years, which produced little visible impact at the time; but all issues that have strong private interests on one side and just public benefit on the other tend to go through a similar period of slow development.
The same idea, that the use of my being in Parliament was to do work which others were not able or not willing to do, made me think it my duty to come to the front in defence of advanced Liberalism on occasions when the obloquy to be encountered was such as most of the advanced Liberals in the House, preferred not to incur. My first vote in the House was in support of an amendment in favour of Ireland, moved by an Irish member, and for which only five English and Scotch votes were given, including my own: the other four were Mr. Bright, Mr. McLaren, Mr. T.B. Potter, and Mr. Hadfield. And the second speech I delivered9 was on the bill to prolong the suspension of the Habeas Corpus in Ireland. In denouncing, on this occasion, the English mode of governing Ireland, I did no more than the general opinion of England now admits to have been just; but the anger against Fenianism was then in all its freshness; any attack on what Fenians attacked was looked upon as an apology for them; and I was so unfavourably received by the House, that more than one of my friends advised me (and my own judgment agreed with the advice) to wait, before speaking again, for the favourable opportunity that would be given by the first great debate on the Reform Bill. During this silence, many flattered themselves that I had turned out a failure, and that they should not be troubled with me any more. Perhaps their uncomplimentary comments may, by the force of reaction, have helped to make my speech on the Reform Bill the success it was. My position in the House was further improved by a speech in which I insisted on the duty of paying off the National Debt before our coal supplies are exhausted, and by an ironical reply to some of the Tory leaders who had quoted against me certain passages of my writings, and called me to account for others, especially for one in my Considerations on Representative Government, which said that the Conservative party was, by the law of its composition, the stupidest party. They gained nothing by drawing attention to the passage, which up to that time had not excited any notice, but the sobriquet of "the stupid party" stuck to them for a considerable time afterwards. Having now no longer any apprehension of not being listened to, I confined myself, as I have since thought too much, to occasions on which my services seemed specially needed, and abstained more than enough from speaking on the great party questions. With the exception of Irish questions, and those which concerned the working classes, a single speech on Mr. Disraeli's Reform Bill was nearly all that I contributed to the great decisive debates of the last two of my three sessions.
The same idea—that my role in Parliament was to tackle tasks that others were either unable or unwilling to take on—led me to believe it was my responsibility to step up in defense of progressive Liberalism when most advanced Liberals in the House preferred to avoid the backlash. My first vote in the House was in support of an amendment in favor of Ireland, introduced by an Irish member, which received only five votes from English and Scottish members, including mine: the others were Mr. Bright, Mr. McLaren, Mr. T.B. Potter, and Mr. Hadfield. The second speech I gave9was on the bill to extend the suspension of Habeas Corpus in Ireland. In critiquing the English approach to governing Ireland, I echoed what is now widely accepted as the general opinion in England, but at that time, the anger towards Fenianism was intense. Any criticism of what the Fenians opposed was seen as an endorsement of their actions, and I was met with such hostility from the House that more than one friend suggested (and I agreed) that I should wait for a more opportune moment to speak again, particularly during the upcoming significant debate on the Reform Bill. During my silence, many convinced themselves that I had become a failure and that they wouldn’t have to deal with me any longer. Perhaps their unkind remarks influenced the success of my speech on the Reform Bill. My standing in the House improved further after I emphasized the need to pay off the National Debt before our coal supplies ran out, and with a sarcastic response to some Tory leaders who had cited my writings and questioned me about certain statements, especially one from my Considerations on Representative Government, which claimed that the Conservative party was the least informed party by its very nature. They gained nothing by bringing attention to that passage, which had previously gone unnoticed, but the label of "the stupid party" lingered with them for quite some time. Now no longer fearing being ignored, I tended to limit my contributions, perhaps too much, to occasions where my input seemed critically needed, avoiding the larger party issues more than I should have. Except for discussions on Irish issues and those affecting the working class, a single speech on Mr. Disraeli's Reform Bill was about all I contributed to the major decisive debates during my last two sessions in Parliament.
I have, however, much satisfaction in looking back to the part I took on the two classes of subjects just mentioned. With regard to the working classes, the chief topic of my speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill was the assertion of their claims to the suffrage. A little later, after the resignation of Lord Russell's Ministry and the succession of a Tory Government, came the attempt of the working classes to hold a meeting in Hyde Park, their exclusion by the police, and the breaking down of the park railing by the crowd. Though Mr. Beales and the leaders of the working men had retired under protest before this took place, a scuffle ensued in which many innocent persons were maltreated by the police, and the exasperation of the working men was extreme. They showed a determination to make another attempt at a meeting in the Park, to which many of them would probably have come armed; the Government made military preparations to resist the attempt, and something very serious seemed impending. At this crisis I really believe that I was the means of preventing much mischief. I had in my place in Parliament taken the side of the working men, and strongly censured the conduct of the Government. I was invited, with several other Radical members, to a conference with the leading members of the Council of the Reform League; and the task fell chiefly upon myself, of persuading them to give up the Hyde Park project, and hold their meeting elsewhere. It was not Mr. Beales and Colonel Dickson who needed persuading; on the contrary, it was evident that these gentlemen had already exerted their influence in the same direction, thus far without success. It was the working men who held out, and so bent were they on their original scheme, that I was obliged to have recourse to les grands moyens. I told them that a proceeding which would certainly produce a collision with the military, could only be justifiable on two conditions: if the position of affairs had become such that a revolution was desirable, and if they thought themselves able to accomplish one. To this argument, after considerable discussion, they at last yielded: and I was able to inform Mr. Walpole that their intention was given up. I shall never forget the depth of his relief or the warmth of his expressions of gratitude. After the working men had conceded so much to me, I felt bound to comply with their request that I would attend and speak at their meeting at the Agricultural Hall; the only meeting called by the Reform League which I ever attended. I had always declined being a member of the League, on the avowed ground that I did not agree in its programme of manhood suffrage and the ballot: from the ballot I dissented entirely; and I could not consent to hoist the flag of manhood suffrage, even on the assurance that the exclusion of women was not intended to be implied; since if one goes beyond what can be immediately carried, and professes to take one's stand on a principle, one should go the whole length of the principle. I have entered thus particularly into this matter because my conduct on this occasion gave great displeasure to the Tory and Tory-Liberal press, who have charged me ever since with having shown myself, in the trials of public life, intemperate and passionate. I do not know what they expected from me; but they had reason to be thankful to me if they knew from what I had, in all probability preserved them. And I do not believe it could have been done, at that particular juncture, by any one else. No other person, I believe, had at that moment the necessary influence for restraining the working classes, except Mr. Gladstone and Mr. Bright, neither of whom was available: Mr. Gladstone, for obvious reasons; Mr. Bright because he was out of town.
I have to say, I find a lot of satisfaction in reflecting on my role in the two types of subjects I just mentioned. When it comes to the working class, the main focus of my speech on Mr. Gladstone's Reform Bill was to assert their right to vote. Shortly after, following the resignation of Lord Russell's Ministry and the rise of a Tory Government, the working class tried to hold a meeting in Hyde Park. They were blocked by the police, which led to the park railing being broken by the crowd. Even though Mr. Beales and the leaders of the working men had left in protest before this happened, a scuffle broke out where many innocent people were mistreated by the police, and the working class was extremely frustrated. They were determined to try again for a meeting in the Park, and many probably would have come prepared for a fight; the Government was gearing up militarily to prevent this, and things seemed quite serious. During this critical time, I genuinely believe I helped prevent a lot of trouble. In Parliament, I sided with the working men and strongly criticized the Government's actions. I was invited, along with several other Radical members, to meet with the leaders of the Council of the Reform League, and I took the lead in persuading them to abandon the Hyde Park plan and hold their meeting elsewhere. It wasn’t Mr. Beales and Colonel Dickson who needed convincing; they were clearly already trying to push for the same outcome, albeit without success. It was the working men who were resistant, and they were so set on their original plan that I had to resort to serious measures. I explained to them that an action likely to lead to conflict with the military could only be justified under two conditions: if the situation was such that a revolution was warranted, and if they believed they could pull it off. After a lot of discussion, they finally agreed to reconsider, and I informed Mr. Walpole that they had dropped their intention. I’ll never forget how relieved he was or the heartfelt thanks he expressed. After the working men made this concession, I felt obligated to accept their request to attend and speak at their meeting at the Agricultural Hall—the only meeting called by the Reform League that I ever attended. I had always refused to join the League because I disagreed with their platform of manhood suffrage and the ballot; I completely opposed the ballot and couldn't agree to promote manhood suffrage, even if they assured me it didn't imply excluding women. If you go beyond what can realistically be achieved and claim to stand on a principle, you should fully commit to that principle. I've gone into detail on this because my actions at the time angered both the Tory and Tory-Liberal press, who have since accused me of being intemperate and passionate in my public life. I’m not sure what they expected from me, but they should have been grateful for what I likely saved them from. I really don’t think anyone else could have done it at that specific moment. At that time, I believe only Mr. Gladstone and Mr. Bright had the necessary influence to keep the working class in check, but neither was available: Mr. Gladstone for obvious reasons, and Mr. Bright because he was out of town.
When, some time later, the Tory Government brought in a bill to prevent public meetings in the Parks, I not only spoke strongly in opposition to it, but formed one of a number of advanced Liberals, who, aided by the very late period of the session, succeeded in defeating the Bill by what is called talking it out. It has not since been renewed.
When, a while later, the Tory Government introduced a bill to stop public meetings in the Parks, I not only strongly opposed it, but I was also part of a group of progressive Liberals who, with the help of the very late timing of the session, managed to defeat the Bill by what’s known as talking it out. It hasn't been brought back since.
On Irish affairs also I felt bound to take a decided part. I was one of the foremost in the deputation of Members of Parliament who prevailed on Lord Derby to spare the life of the condemned Fenian insurgent, General Burke. The Church question was so vigorously handled by the leaders of the party, in the session of 1868, as to require no more from me than an emphatic adhesion: but the land question was by no means in so advanced a position; the superstitions of landlordism had up to that time been little challenged, especially in Parliament, and the backward state of the question, so far as concerned the Parliamentary mind, was evidenced by the extremely mild measure brought in by Lord Russell's government in 1866, which nevertheless could not be carried. On that bill I delivered one of my most careful speeches, in which I attempted to lay down some of the principles of the subject, in a manner calculated less to stimulate friends, than to conciliate and convince opponents. The engrossing subject of Parliamentary Reform prevented either this bill, or one of a similar character brought in by Lord Derby's Government, from being carried through. They never got beyond the second reading. Meanwhile the signs of Irish disaffection had become much more decided; the demand for complete separation between the two countries had assumed a menacing aspect, and there were few who did not feel that if there was still any chance of reconciling Ireland to the British connection, it could only be by the adoption of much more thorough reforms in the territorial and social relations of the country, than had yet been contemplated. The time seemed to me to have come when it would be useful to speak out my whole mind; and the result was my pamphlet England and Ireland, which was written in the winter of 1867, and published shortly before the commencement of the session of 1868. The leading features of the pamphlet were, on the one hand, an argument to show the undesirableness, for Ireland as well as England, of separation between the countries, and on the other, a proposal for settling the land question by giving to the existing tenants a permanent tenure, at a fixed rent, to be assessed after due inquiry by the State.
I felt it was important to take a strong stance on Irish issues as well. I was among the first in the group of Members of Parliament who urged Lord Derby to spare the life of General Burke, the condemned Fenian insurgent. The Church issue was handled so effectively by the party leaders during the 1868 session that I only needed to show my strong support: however, the land issue was not as advanced. The superstitions surrounding landlordism had rarely been challenged, particularly in Parliament, and the slow progress of the issue in parliamentary discussions was shown by the very mild proposal from Lord Russell's government in 1866, which ultimately failed. I delivered one of my most thoughtful speeches on that bill, aiming to outline some key principles designed more to win over and persuade opponents than to rally supporters. The pressing issue of Parliamentary Reform prevented this bill, as well as a similar one from Lord Derby’s Government, from progressing; neither made it past the second reading. In the meantime, signs of Irish discontent became much more evident; the call for complete separation between the two countries grew serious, and few believed that if there was still any hope of reconciling Ireland to Britain, it would only be possible through much deeper reforms in the country's territorial and social conditions than had been considered so far. It seemed to me that the time had come to express my full thoughts; as a result, I wrote my pamphlet England and Ireland during the winter of 1867, which was published just before the start of the 1868 session. The main points of the pamphlet included an argument against the separation of the two countries, which would be undesirable for both Ireland and England, and a proposal to address the land issue by granting current tenants a permanent tenure at a fixed rent, determined by the State after thorough examination.
The pamphlet was not popular, except in Ireland, as I did not expect it to be. But, if no measure short of that which I proposed would do full justice to Ireland, or afford a prospect of conciliating the mass of the Irish people, the duty of proposing it was imperative; while if, on the other hand, there was any intermediate course which had a claim to a trial, I well knew that to propose something which would be called extreme, was the true way not to impede but to facilitate a more moderate experiment. It is most improbable that a measure conceding so much to the tenantry as Mr. Gladstone's Irish Land Bill, would have been proposed by a Government, or could have been carried through Parliament, unless the British public had been led to perceive that a case might be made, and perhaps a party formed, for a measure considerably stronger. It is the character of the British people, or at least of the higher and middle classes who pass muster for the British people, that to induce them to approve of any change, it is necessary that they should look upon it as a middle course: they think every proposal extreme and violent unless they hear of some other proposal going still farther, upon which their antipathy to extreme views may discharge itself. So it proved in the present instance; my proposal was condemned, but any scheme for Irish Land reform short of mine, came to be thought moderate by comparison. I may observe that the attacks made on my plan usually gave a very incorrect idea of its nature. It was usually discussed as a proposal that the State should buy up the land and become the universal landlord; though in fact it only offered to each individual landlord this as an alternative, if he liked better to sell his estate than to retain it on the new conditions; and I fully anticipated that most landlords would continue to prefer the position of landowners to that of Government annuitants, and would retain their existing relation to their tenants, often on more indulgent terms than the full rents on which the compensation to be given them by Government would have been based. This and many other explanations I gave in a speech on Ireland, in the debate on Mr. Maguire's Resolution, early in the session of 1868. A corrected report of this speech, together with my speech on Mr. Fortescue's Bill, has been published (not by me, but with my permission) in Ireland.
The pamphlet wasn't well-received, except in Ireland, which I expected. However, if no effort short of what I proposed would truly serve justice to Ireland or offer a chance of bringing together the majority of the Irish people, it was essential to suggest it; if there was a feasible alternative that deserved consideration, I knew that proposing something perceived as extreme would actually help pave the way for a more moderate approach. It’s highly unlikely that a measure granting as much to tenants as Mr. Gladstone's Irish Land Bill would have been put forward by a government or passed by Parliament unless the British public had been made to see that a stronger measure could be justified and maybe even backed by a political group. The character of the British people, particularly the upper and middle classes who represent them, is such that to get them to support any change, they need to see it as a middle ground: they view every proposal as extreme and drastic unless they hear about another option that goes further, which allows them to vent their dislike for radical ideas. This was exactly the case here; my proposal was criticized, but any plan for Irish Land reform that fell short of mine began to be seen as moderate by comparison. I should point out that the critiques of my plan often misrepresented its essence. It was typically framed as a suggestion that the State should purchase all the land and become the universal landlord; in reality, it merely offered each individual landlord the choice to sell his estate if he preferred that over keeping it under the new conditions. I fully expected that most landlords would rather remain landowners than become Government annuitants, and would continue their current relationship with their tenants, often on more lenient terms than the full rents that would have been used to determine the compensation from the Government. I provided this and many other clarifications in a speech about Ireland during the debate on Mr. Maguire's Resolution, early in the 1868 session. A corrected report of this speech, along with my remarks on Mr. Fortescue’s Bill, has been published (not by me, but with my permission) in Ireland.
Another public duty, of a most serious kind, it was my lot to have to perform, both in and out of Parliament, during these years. A disturbance in Jamaica, provoked in the first instance by injustice, and exaggerated by rage and panic into a premeditated rebellion, had been the motive or excuse for taking hundreds of innocent lives by military violence, or by sentence of what were called courts-martial, continuing for weeks after the brief disturbance had been put down; with many added atrocities of destruction of property logging women as well as men, and a general display of the brutal recklessness which usually prevails when fire and sword are let loose. The perpetrators of those deeds were defended and applauded in England by the same kind of people who had so long upheld negro slavery: and it seemed at first as if the British nation was about to incur the disgrace of letting pass without even a protest, excesses of authority as revolting as any of those for which, when perpetrated by the instruments of other governments, Englishmen can hardly find terms sufficient to express their abhorrence. After a short time, however, an indignant feeling was roused: a voluntary Association formed itself under the name of the Jamaica Committee, to take such deliberation and action as the case might admit of, and adhesions poured in from all parts of the country. I was abroad at the time, but I sent in my name to the Committee as soon as I heard of it, and took an active part in the proceedings from the time of my return. There was much more at stake than only justice to the negroes, imperative as was that consideration. The question was, whether the British dependencies, and eventually, perhaps, Great Britain itself, were to be under the government of law, or of military licence; whether the lives and persons of British subjects are at the mercy of any two or three officers however raw and inexperienced or reckless and brutal, whom a panic-stricken Governor, or other functionary, may assume the right to constitute into a so-called court-martial. This question could only be decided by an appeal to the tribunals; and such an appeal the Committee determined to make. Their determination led to a change in the chairmanship of the Committee, as the chairman, Mr. Charles Buxton, thought it not unjust indeed, but inexpedient, to prosecute Governor Eyre and his principal subordinates in a criminal court: but a numerously attended general meeting of the Association having decided this point against him, Mr. Buxton withdrew from the Committee, though continuing to work in the cause, and I was, quite unexpectedly on my own part, proposed and elected chairman. It became, in consequence, my duty to represent the Committee in the House of Commons, sometimes by putting questions to the Government, sometimes as the recipient of questions, more or less provocative, addressed by individual members to myself; but especially as speaker in the important debate originated in the session of 1866, by Mr. Buxton: and the speech I then delivered is that which I should probably select as the best of my speeches in Parliament.10 For more than two years we carried on the combat, trying every avenue legally open to us, to the Courts of Criminal Justice. A bench of magistrates in one of the most Tory counties in England dismissed our case: we were more successful before the magistrates at Bow Street; which gave an opportunity to the Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench, Sir Alexander Cockburn, for delivering his celebrated charge, which settled the law of the question in favour of liberty, as far as it is in the power of a judge's charge to settle it. There, however, our success ended, for the Old Bailey Grand jury by throwing out our bill prevented the case from coming to trial. It was clear that to bring English functionaries to the bar of a criminal court for abuses of power committed against negroes and mulattoes was not a popular proceeding with the English middle classes. We had, however, redeemed, so far as lay in us, the character of our country, by showing that there was at any rate a body of persons determined to use all the means which the law afforded to obtain justice for the injured. We had elicited from the highest criminal judge in the nation an authoritative declaration that the law was what we maintained it to be; and we had given an emphatic warning to those who might be tempted to similar guilt hereafter, that, though they might escape the actual sentence of a criminal tribunal, they were not safe against being put to some trouble and expense in order to avoid it. Colonial governors and other persons in authority, will have a considerable motive to stop short of such extremities in future.
Another serious public duty fell to me during these years, both inside and outside Parliament. A disturbance in Jamaica, initially triggered by injustice and escalated by anger and panic into a planned rebellion, became the reason or excuse for the military to take hundreds of innocent lives, either through violent force or by the decisions of so-called courts-martial that continued for weeks after the brief disturbance had been suppressed. There were many more atrocities, including the destruction of property and the victimization of both women and men, showcasing the brutal lawlessness that often occurs when violence is unleashed. The perpetrators of these actions were defended and applauded in England by the same people who had long supported slavery. At first, it seemed that the British nation might shamefully overlook such revolting abuses of authority, similar to those for which, when committed by other governments, English citizens struggle to find strong enough words to express their disgust. However, after a short time, a wave of indignation arose: a voluntary group formed under the name of the Jamaica Committee to deliberate and take action as necessary, with support pouring in from all over the country. I was abroad at the time, but I sent my name to the Committee as soon as I heard about it and became actively involved in the proceedings upon my return. There was much more at stake than just justice for the black individuals affected, crucial as that was. The real question was whether British territories, and possibly Great Britain itself, would be governed by law or by military rule; whether the lives and safety of British subjects could be left to the mercy of any two or three officers, no matter how inexperienced or reckless, whom a panic-stricken governor or other official might decide to appoint as a so-called court-martial. This issue could only be addressed through an appeal to the courts, and the Committee resolved to make that appeal. Their decision led to a change in the leadership of the Committee, as the chairman, Mr. Charles Buxton, thought it was not unjust but unwise to prosecute Governor Eyre and his main subordinates in a criminal court. However, a well-attended general meeting of the Association disagreed with him, and Mr. Buxton withdrew from the Committee while continuing to support the cause. Unexpectedly for me, I was proposed and elected as the new chairman. As a result, it became my responsibility to represent the Committee in the House of Commons, sometimes by questioning the Government, at times being the recipient of more or less provocative questions from individual members, and especially as the speaker in the significant debate started in the 1866 session by Mr. Buxton. The speech I delivered then is probably the one I would choose as my best in Parliament. For more than two years, we fought the battle, pursuing every legal avenue available to us, trying to reach the Courts of Criminal Justice. In one of the most Tory counties in England, a bench of magistrates dismissed our case, but we found more success with the magistrates at Bow Street, which allowed the Lord Chief Justice of the Queen's Bench, Sir Alexander Cockburn, to deliver his famous charge, establishing the law of the matter in favor of liberty, as far as a judge's charge could settle it. However, that was where our success ended, as the Old Bailey Grand Jury rejected our bill, preventing the case from going to trial. It was clear that bringing English officials to a criminal court for abuses of power against black and mixed-race individuals was not well-received by the English middle classes. However, we had, as far as we could, redeemed the reputation of our country by demonstrating that there was at least a group of people unwilling to shy away from pursuing legal justice for the wronged. We had drawn from the highest criminal judge in the nation an authoritative affirmation that the law was indeed what we argued it to be; and we had sent a strong warning to those who might be tempted to commit similar wrongs in the future, that while they might evade the sentence of a criminal court, they were not safe from facing some trouble and cost to avoid that outcome. Future colonial governors and others in positions of authority would have considerable reason to avoid extreme actions going forward.
As a matter of curiosity I kept some specimens of the abusive letters, almost all of them anonymous, which I received while these proceedings were going on. They are evidence of the sympathy felt with the brutalities in Jamaica by the brutal part of the population at home. They graduated from coarse jokes, verbal and pictorial, up to threats of assassination.
Out of curiosity, I saved some examples of the insulting letters, mostly anonymous, that I received while these proceedings were happening. They show the support for the cruelty happening in Jamaica from the more brutal segments of the population back home. The letters ranged from crude jokes, both verbal and visual, to threats of violence.
Among other matters of importance in which I took an active part, but which excited little interest in the public, two deserve particular mention. I joined with several other independent Liberals in defeating an Extradition Bill introduced at the very end of the session of 1866, and by which, though surrender avowedly for political offences was not authorized, political refugees, if charged by a foreign Government with acts which are necessarily incident to all attempts at insurrection, would have been surrendered to be dealt with by the criminal courts of the Government against which they had rebelled: thus making the British Government an accomplice in the vengeance of foreign despotisms. The defeat of this proposal led to the appointment of a Select Committee (in which I was included), to examine and report on the whole subject of Extradition Treaties; and the result was, that in the Extradition Act which passed through Parliament after I had ceased to be a member, opportunity is given to any one whose extradition is demanded, of being heard before an English court of justice to prove that the offence with which he is charged, is really political. The cause of European freedom has thus been saved from a serious misfortune, and our own country from a great iniquity. The other subject to be mentioned is the fight kept up by a body of advanced Liberals in the session of 1868, on the Bribery Bill of Mr. Disraeli's Government, in which I took a very active part. I had taken counsel with several of those who had applied their minds most carefully to the details of the subject—Mr. W.D. Christie, Serjeant Pulling, Mr. Chadwick—as well as bestowed much thought of my own, for the purpose of framing such amendments and additional clauses as might make the Bill really effective against the numerous modes of corruption, direct and indirect, which might otherwise, as there was much reason to fear, be increased instead of diminished by the Reform Act. We also aimed at engrafting on the Bill, measures for diminishing the mischievous burden of what are called the legitimate expenses of elections. Among our many amendments, was that of Mr. Fawcett for making the returning officer's expenses a charge on the rates, instead of on the candidates; another was the prohibition of paid canvassers, and the limitation of paid agents to one for each candidate; a third was the extension of the precautions and penalties against bribery to municipal elections, which are well known to be not only a preparatory school for bribery at parliamentary elections, but an habitual cover for it. The Conservative Government, however, when once they had carried the leading provision of their Bill (for which I voted and spoke), the transfer of the jurisdiction in elections from the House of Commons to the Judges, made a determined resistance to all other improvements; and after one of our most important proposals, that of Mr. Fawcett, had actually obtained a majority, they summoned the strength of their party and threw out the clause in a subsequent stage. The Liberal party in the House was greatly dishonoured by the conduct of many of its members in giving no help whatever to this attempt to secure the necessary conditions of an honest representation of the people. With their large majority in the House they could have carried all the amendments, or better ones if they had better to propose. But it was late in the session; members were eager to set about their preparations for the impending General Election: and while some (such as Sir Robert Anstruther) honourably remained at their post, though rival candidates were already canvassing their constituency, a much greater number placed their electioneering interests before their public duty. Many Liberals also looked with indifference on legislation against bribery, thinking that it merely diverted public interest from the Ballot, which they considered—very mistakenly as I expect it will turn out—to be a sufficient, and the only, remedy. From these causes our fight, though kept up with great vigour for several nights, was wholly unsuccessful, and the practices which we sought to render more difficult, prevailed more widely than ever in the first General Election held under the new electoral law.
Among other important matters I was involved in that didn't capture much public interest, two are worth mentioning. I joined a group of independent Liberals to defeat an Extradition Bill brought up at the very end of the 1866 session. This Bill would have allowed for the surrender of political refugees charged by a foreign government with acts linked to insurrection, even though it didn’t officially permit the extradition for political offenses. Essentially, it would have made the British Government complicit in the actions of foreign dictatorships. The defeat of this proposal led to my appointment on a Select Committee to examine and report on Extradition Treaties. As a result, the Extradition Act passed after I left Parliament allows anyone facing extradition to present their case in an English court to prove their charges are political. This helped protect European freedom from a serious setback and our country from a significant injustice. The other important issue was the concerted effort by a group of progressive Liberals in the 1868 session to address the Bribery Bill from Mr. Disraeli's Government, where I was very active. I consulted with several experts who had carefully examined the details of the issue—Mr. W.D. Christie, Serjeant Pulling, Mr. Chadwick—and I also put a lot of my own thought into drafting amendments and additional clauses to make the Bill genuinely effective against various forms of corruption that the Reform Act might inadvertently increase. We aimed to include measures to reduce the harmful burden of what are known as legitimate election expenses. Among our many amendments was Mr. Fawcett's proposal to make the returning officer's expenses a charge on local rates instead of on candidates; another proposed prohibiting paid canvassers and limiting paid agents to one per candidate; a third proposed extending bribery precautions and penalties to municipal elections, which are often a training ground for bribery at parliamentary elections. However, once the Conservative Government passed the main provision of their Bill (which I supported and spoke in favor of)—the transfer of election jurisdiction from the House of Commons to the judges—they firmly resisted any other improvements. After Mr. Fawcett's important proposal gained a majority, they rallied their party and struck it down later on. The Liberal party in the House was greatly discredited by many members' refusal to support our efforts to secure the essential conditions for honest representation of the people. With their large majority, they could have passed all the amendments or proposed better ones. But with the session winding down, members were eager to focus on their preparations for the upcoming General Election. While some, like Sir Robert Anstruther, honorably stayed at their posts despite rival candidates already campaigning in their constituencies, many prioritized their election interests over their public duty. Additionally, many Liberals showed indifference toward anti-bribery legislation, mistakenly believing it distracted from the Ballot, which they thought—very wrongly, as it turned out—was sufficient and the only solution. As a result, although we fought vigorously over several nights, we were completely unsuccessful, and the practices we aimed to curb spread more widely than ever in the first General Election held under the new electoral law.
In the general debates on Mr. Disraeli's Reform Bill, my participation was limited to the one speech already mentioned; but I made the Bill an occasion for bringing the two great improvements which remain to be made in Representative Government, formally before the House and the nation. One of them was Personal, or, as it is called with equal propriety, Proportional Representation. I brought this under the consideration of the House, by an expository and argumentative speech on Mr. Hare's plan; and subsequently I was active in support of the very imperfect substitute for that plan, which, in a small number of constituencies, Parliament was induced to adopt. This poor makeshift had scarcely any recommendation, except that it was a partial recognition of the evil which it did so little to remedy. As such, however, it was attacked by the same fallacies, and required to be defended on the same principles, as a really good measure; and its adoption in a few Parliamentary elections, as well as the subsequent introduction of what is called the Cumulative Vote in the elections for the London School Board, have had the good effect of converting the equal claim of all electors to a proportional share in the representation, from a subject of merely speculative discussion, into a question of practical politics, much sooner than would otherwise have been the case.
In the overall debates on Mr. Disraeli's Reform Bill, I only gave the one speech mentioned earlier; however, I used the Bill to highlight two major improvements needed in Representative Government to the House and the nation. One of these was Personal, or, as it’s also called, Proportional Representation. I presented this to the House through an explanatory and argumentative speech on Mr. Hare's plan; afterward, I actively supported the very flawed substitute plan that Parliament was persuaded to adopt in a few constituencies. This inadequate workaround had almost no merits except that it somewhat acknowledged the problem it did very little to fix. Nonetheless, it faced the same misconceptions and required defense on the same grounds as a truly effective measure; its adoption in a few Parliamentary elections, along with the later introduction of what’s known as the Cumulative Vote in the elections for the London School Board, has effectively transformed the equal claim of all voters to a proportional share in representation from just a theoretical debate into a matter of practical politics much sooner than it would have otherwise happened.
This assertion of my opinions on Personal Representation cannot be credited with any considerable or visible amount of practical result. It was otherwise with the other motion which I made in the form of an amendment to the Reform Bill, and which was by far the most important, perhaps the only really important, public service I performed in the capacity of a Member of Parliament: a motion to strike out the words which were understood to limit the electoral franchise to males, and thereby to admit to the suffrage all women who, as householders or otherwise, possessed the qualification required of male electors. For women not to make their claim to the suffrage, at the time when the elective franchise was being largely extended, would have been to abjure the claim altogether; and a movement on the subject was begun in 1866, when I presented a petition for the suffrage, signed by a considerable number of distinguished women. But it was as yet uncertain whether the proposal would obtain more than a few stray votes in the House: and when, after a debate in which the speaker's on the contrary side were conspicuous by their feebleness, the votes recorded in favour of the motion amounted to 73—made up by pairs and tellers to above 80—the surprise was general, and the encouragement great: the greater, too, because one of those who voted for the motion was Mr. Bright, a fact which could only be attributed to the impression made on him by the debate, as he had previously made no secret of his nonconcurrence in the proposal. [The time appeared to my daughter, Miss Helen Taylor, to have come for forming a Society for the extension of the suffrage to women. The existence of the Society is due to my daughter's initiative; its constitution was planned entirely by her, and she was the soul of the movement during its first years, though delicate health and superabundant occupation made her decline to be a member of the Executive Committee. Many distinguished members of parliament, professors, and others, and some of the most eminent women of whom the country can boast, became members of the Society, a large proportion either directly or indirectly through my daughter's influence, she having written the greater number, and all the best, of the letters by which adhesions was obtained, even when those letters bore my signature. In two remarkable instances, those of Miss Nightingale and Miss Mary Carpenter, the reluctance those ladies had at first felt to come forward, (for it was not on their past difference of opinion) was overcome by appeals written by my daughter though signed by me. Associations for the same object were formed in various local centres, Manchester, Edinburgh, Birmingham, Bristol, and Glasgow; and others which have done much valuable work for the cause. All the Societies take the title of branches of the National Society for Women's Suffrage; but each has its own governing body, and acts in complete independence of the others.]
This statement about my views on Personal Representation doesn’t have any significant or visible practical impact. It was different with the other motion I proposed as an amendment to the Reform Bill, which was by far the most crucial—maybe even the only truly important—public service I provided as a Member of Parliament: a motion to remove the wording that limited the electoral franchise to men, thereby allowing all women who met the requirements for male voters, whether as householders or otherwise, to have the right to vote. If women didn’t stake their claim for the vote at a time when the electoral franchise was being greatly expanded, it would have meant completely giving up their claim; a movement on this issue started in 1866, when I presented a petition for suffrage signed by many notable women. However, it was still unclear whether the proposal would receive more than a few scattered votes in the House. After a debate where the opposing speakers were notably weak, the votes in favor of the motion totaled 73, boosted by pairs and tellers to over 80. The general surprise and encouragement were significant, especially since one of the supporters was Mr. Bright, who had previously made no secret of his disagreement with the proposal, showing that he was influenced by the debate. [My daughter, Miss Helen Taylor, believed it was the right time to create a Society to advocate for women's suffrage. This Society was her initiative; she entirely planned its constitution and was the driving force behind the movement during its early years, although her delicate health and busy schedule led her to decide not to be a member of the Executive Committee. Many distinguished members of parliament, professors, and several of the most eminent women in the country joined the Society, with a large number coming in directly or indirectly through my daughter’s influence, as she wrote most of the letters that secured memberships, even when those letters carried my signature. In two notable cases, those of Miss Nightingale and Miss Mary Carpenter, their initial reluctance to come forward (not due to any past disagreements) was overcome by appeals written by my daughter but signed by me. Associations for the same purpose were established in various local centers, including Manchester, Edinburgh, Birmingham, Bristol, and Glasgow; and others that have contributed significantly to the cause. All these Societies operate as branches of the National Society for Women's Suffrage, but each has its own governing body and functions completely independently of the others.]
I believe I have mentioned all that is worth remembering of my proceedings in the House. But their enumeration, even if complete, would give but an inadequate idea of my occupations during that period, and especially of the time taken up by correspondence. For many years before my election to Parliament, I had been continually receiving letters from strangers, mostly addressed to me as a writer on philosophy, and either propounding difficulties or communicating thoughts on subjects connected with logic or political economy. In common, I suppose, with all who are known as political economists, I was a recipient of all the shallow theories and absurd proposals by which people are perpetually endeavouring to show the way to universal wealth and happiness by some artful reorganization of the currency. When there were signs of sufficient intelligence in the writers to make it worth while attempting to put them right, I took the trouble to point out their errors, until the growth of my correspondence made it necessary to dismiss such persons with very brief answers. Many, however, of the communications I received were more worthy of attention than these, and in some, oversights of detail were pointed out in my writings, which I was thus enabled to correct. Correspondence of this sort naturally multiplied with the multiplication of the subjects on which I wrote, especially those of a metaphysical character. But when I became a member of Parliament. I began to receive letters on private grievances and on every imaginable subject that related to any kind of public affairs, however remote from my knowledge or pursuits. It was not my constituents in Westminster who laid this burthen on me: they kept with remarkable fidelity to the understanding on which I had consented to serve. I received, indeed, now and then an application from some ingenuous youth to procure for him a small government appointment; but these were few, and how simple and ignorant the writers were, was shown by the fact that the applications came in about equally whichever party was in power. My invariable answer was, that it was contrary to the principles on which I was elected to ask favours of any Government. But, on the whole, hardly any part of the country gave me less trouble than my own constituents. The general mass of correspondence, however, swelled into an oppressive burthen.
I think I've covered everything important about my time in the House. However, even if I listed everything, it still wouldn't give a complete picture of what I was doing during that time, especially the amount of correspondence I dealt with. For many years before I was elected to Parliament, I was constantly receiving letters from strangers, mainly addressed to me as a writer on philosophy, either raising questions or sharing thoughts on topics related to logic or political economy. Like many political economists, I received countless superficial theories and ridiculous proposals from people trying to demonstrate how to achieve universal wealth and happiness through some clever reform of the currency. Whenever I found that the writers had enough intelligence to deserve a thoughtful response, I made an effort to correct their misunderstandings, until the volume of my correspondence necessitated short replies instead. However, many of the letters I received were more deserving of attention, and some pointed out details I had overlooked in my own writings, which allowed me to make corrections. This type of correspondence naturally increased as I wrote on more topics, especially those related to metaphysics. But once I became a member of Parliament, I started receiving letters about personal grievances and almost every possible issue related to public affairs, even those far outside my expertise. Interestingly, it wasn’t my constituents in Westminster who burdened me with this—it was them who adhered faithfully to the understanding we had when I agreed to serve. Occasionally, I would get a request from some eager young person asking for help to secure a small government job, but these were rare, and the simplicity and naivety of the writers were evident since the applications came equally regardless of which party was in power. My standard response was that it went against the principles on which I was elected to ask favors from any government. Overall, no part of the country gave me less trouble than my own constituents. Nonetheless, the overall volume of correspondence became quite overwhelming.
[At this time, and thenceforth, a great proportion of all my letters (including many which found their way into the newspapers) were not written by me but by my daughter; at first merely from her willingness to help in disposing of a mass of letters greater than I could get through without assistance, but afterwards because I thought the letters she wrote superior to mine, and more so in proportion to the difficulty and importance of the occasion. Even those which I wrote myself were generally much improved by her, as is also the case with all the more recent of my prepared speeches, of which, and of some of my published writings, not a few passages, and those the most successful, were hers.]
[At this time, and from then on, a large portion of all my letters (including many that ended up in the newspapers) were not written by me but by my daughter; initially, it was just her willingness to help me handle a volume of correspondence that was more than I could manage alone, but later, I came to believe the letters she wrote were better than mine, especially considering the difficulty and importance of the situation. Even the letters I wrote myself were usually improved by her help, just like many of my more recent prepared speeches, of which several passages—some of the most successful—were hers.]
While I remained in Parliament my work as an author was unavoidably limited to the recess. During that time I wrote (besides the pamphlet on Ireland, already mentioned), the Essay on Plato, published in the Edinburgh Review, and reprinted in the third volume of Dissertations and Discussions; and the address which, conformably to custom, I delivered to the University of St. Andrew's, whose students had done me the honour of electing me to the office of Rector. In this Discourse I gave expression to many thoughts and opinions which had been accumulating in me through life, respecting the various studies which belong to a liberal education, their uses and influences, and the mode in which they should be pursued to render their influences most beneficial. The position taken up, vindicating the high educational value alike of the old classic and the new scientific studies, on even stronger grounds than are urged by most of their advocates, and insisting that it is only the stupid inefficiency of the usual teaching which makes those studies be regarded as competitors instead of allies, was, I think, calculated, not only to aid and stimulate the improvement which has happily commenced in the national institutions for higher education, but to diffuse juster ideas than we often find, even in highly educated men, on the conditions of the highest mental cultivation.
While I was in Parliament, my work as an author was understandably limited to the recess. During that time, I wrote (besides the pamphlet on Ireland, which I mentioned earlier), the Essay on Plato, published in the Edinburgh Review, and reprinted in the third volume of Dissertations and Discussions; and the address I delivered to the University of St. Andrew's, whose students honored me by electing me as Rector. In this talk, I expressed many thoughts and opinions that had been building up in me throughout my life regarding the various subjects that make up a liberal education, their purposes and effects, and how they should be pursued to make their influence most beneficial. The position I took, defending the significant educational value of both the old classics and new scientific studies, based on even stronger arguments than those presented by most of their supporters, and insisting that it's only the ineffective standard teaching that makes these studies seem like competitors rather than allies, was, I believe, aimed not only at supporting and encouraging the positive changes that have begun in national institutions for higher education but also at spreading more accurate ideas than we often encounter, even among well-educated people, about the requirements for the highest intellectual development.
During this period also I commenced (and completed soon after I had left Parliament) the performance of a duty to philosophy and to the memory of my father, by preparing and publishing an edition of the Analysis of the Phenomena of the Human Mind, with notes bringing up the doctrines of that admirable book to the latest improvements in science and in speculation. This was a joint undertaking: the psychological notes being furnished in about equal proportions by Mr. Bain and myself, while Mr. Grote supplied some valuable contributions on points in the history of philosophy incidentally raised, and Dr. Andrew Findlater supplied the deficiencies in the book which had been occasioned by the imperfect philological knowledge of the time when it was written. Having been originally published at a time when the current of metaphysical speculation ran in a quite opposite direction to the psychology of Experience and Association, the Analysis had not obtained the amount of immediate success which it deserved, though it had made a deep impression on many individual minds, and had largely contributed, through those minds, to create that more favourable atmosphere for the Association Psychology of which we now have the benefit. Admirably adapted for a class book of the Experience Metaphysics, it only required to be enriched, and in some cases corrected, by the results of more recent labours in the same school of thought, to stand, as it now does, in company with Mr. Bain's treatises, at the head of the systematic works on Analytic psychology.
During this time, I started (and finished soon after leaving Parliament) the task of honoring philosophy and my father's memory by preparing and publishing an edition of the Analysis of the Phenomena of the Human Mind, with notes that updated the ideas of that amazing book to reflect the latest advancements in science and thought. This was a collaborative effort: Mr. Bain and I contributed roughly equal portions of the psychological notes, while Mr. Grote provided valuable insights on historical philosophy issues that came up, and Dr. Andrew Findlater addressed the gaps in the book that were caused by the limited linguistic knowledge of the time it was written. Originally published when the focus of metaphysical inquiry was quite different from the psychology of Experience and Association, the Analysis didn't receive the immediate recognition it deserved, although it significantly influenced many individuals and helped create a more supportive environment for Association Psychology, which we now enjoy. Perfectly suited for a textbook on Experience Metaphysics, it just needed to be enhanced and, in some cases, revised by the findings from more recent work in the same field to stand, as it does now, alongside Mr. Bain's writings, at the forefront of systematic works on Analytic psychology.
In the autumn of 1868 the Parliament which passed the Reform Act was dissolved, and at the new election for Westminster I was thrown out; not to my surprise, nor, I believe, to that of my principal supporters, though in the few days preceding the election they had become more sanguine than before. That I should not have been elected at all would not have required any explanation; what excites curiosity is that I should have been elected the first time, or, having been elected then, should have been defeated afterwards. But the efforts made to defeat me were far greater on the second occasion than on the first. For one thing, the Tory Government was now struggling for existence, and success in any contest was of more importance to them. Then, too, all persons of Tory feelings were far more embittered against me individually than on the previous occasion; many who had at first been either favourable or indifferent, were vehemently opposed to my re-election. As I had shown in my political writings that I was aware of the weak points in democratic opinions, some Conservatives, it seems, had not been without hopes of finding me an opponent of democracy: as I was able to see the Conservative side of the question, they presumed that, like them, I could not see any other side. Yet if they had really read my writings, they would have known that after giving full weight to all that appeared to me well grounded in the arguments against democracy, I unhesitatingly decided in its favour, while recommending that it should be accompanied by such institutions as were consistent with its principle and calculated to ward off its inconveniences: one of the chief of these remedies being Proportional Representation, on which scarcely any of the Conservatives gave me any support. Some Tory expectations appear to have been founded on the approbation I had expressed of plural voting, under certain conditions: and it has been surmised that the suggestion of this sort made in one of the resolutions which Mr. Disraeli introduced into the House preparatory to his Reform Bill (a suggestion which meeting with no favour, he did not press), may have been occasioned by what I had written on the point: but if so, it was forgotten that I had made it an express condition that the privilege of a plurality of votes should be annexed to education, not to property, and even so, had approved of it only on the supposition of universal suffrage. How utterly inadmissible such plural voting would be under the suffrage given by the present Reform Act, is proved, to any who could otherwise doubt it, by the very small weight which the working classes are found to possess in elections, even under the law which gives no more votes to any one elector than to any other.
In the fall of 1868, the Parliament that passed the Reform Act was dissolved, and in the new election for Westminster, I lost my seat. This didn't surprise me, nor do I think it surprised my main supporters, although in the days leading up to the election, they had become more optimistic than before. The fact that I wasn’t elected at all wouldn’t need any explanation; what’s curious is that I was elected the first time, or that I should lose after having been elected initially. However, the efforts to defeat me were much greater during the second election than the first. For one, the Tory Government was now fighting for its survival, so winning any contest mattered more to them. Additionally, those with Tory sentiments were much more hostile toward me personally than they had been before; many who had initially been either supportive or indifferent were now vigorously against my re-election. Since I had shown in my political writings that I recognized the weaknesses in democratic opinions, some Conservatives seemed to hope that I would be an opponent of democracy: because I was able to see the Conservative side of the argument, they assumed I couldn't understand any other perspective. Yet if they had actually read my writings, they would have realized that after thoughtfully considering all the well-founded arguments against democracy, I confidently decided to support it, while also suggesting it should be paired with institutions that aligned with its principles and helped alleviate its downsides—a key remedy being Proportional Representation, which I received almost no backing for from Conservatives. Some Tory hopes seemed to be based on my approval of plural voting under certain conditions, and it’s been speculated that the idea mentioned in one of the resolutions introduced by Mr. Disraeli in preparation for his Reform Bill (which he didn’t pursue when it wasn't well received) might have stemmed from what I'd written on the topic. However, it was overlooked that I had set the condition that the privilege of having multiple votes would be tied to education, not property, and even then, I only supported it on the assumption of universal suffrage. How completely unacceptable such plural voting would be under the suffrage provided by the current Reform Act is evident to anyone who might doubt it, given the very limited influence that the working classes have in elections, even under the law that gives every voter the same number of votes.
While I thus was far more obnoxious to the Tory interest, and to many Conservative Liberals than I had formerly been, the course I pursued in Parliament had by no means been such as to make Liberals generally at all enthusiastic in my support. It has already been mentioned, how large a proportion of my prominent appearances had been on questions on which I differed from most of the Liberal party, or about which they cared little, and how few occasions there had been on which the line I took was such as could lead them to attach any great value to me as an organ of their opinions. I had moreover done things which had excited, in many minds, a personal prejudice against me. Many were offended by what they called the persecution of Mr. Eyre: and still greater offence was taken at my sending a subscription to the election expenses of Mr. Bradlaugh. Having refused to be at any expense for my own election, and having had all its expenses defrayed by others, I felt under a peculiar obligation to subscribe in my turn where funds were deficient for candidates whose election was desirable. I accordingly sent subscriptions to nearly all the working class candidates, and among others to Mr. Bradlaugh. He had the support of the working classes; having heard him speak, I knew him to be a man of ability and he had proved that he was the reverse of a demagogue, by placing himself in strong opposition to the prevailing opinion of the democratic party on two such important subjects as Malthusianism and Personal Representation. Men of this sort, who, while sharing the democratic feelings of the working classes, judged political questions for themselves, and had courage to assert their individual convictions against popular opposition, were needed, as it seemed to me, in Parliament, and I did not think that Mr. Bradlaugh's anti-religious opinions (even though he had been intemperate in the expression of them) ought to exclude him. In subscribing, however, to his election, I did what would have been highly imprudent if I had been at liberty to consider only the interests of my own re-election; and, as might be expected, the utmost possible use, both fair and unfair, was made of this act of mine to stir up the electors of Westminster against me. To these various causes, combined with an unscrupulous use of the usual pecuniary and other influences on the side of my Tory competitor, while none were used on my side, it is to be ascribed that I failed at my second election after having succeeded at the first. No sooner was the result of the election known than I received three or four invitations to become a candidate for other constituencies, chiefly counties; but even if success could have been expected, and this without expense, I was not disposed to deny myself the relief of returning to private life. I had no cause to feel humiliated at my rejection by the electors; and if I had, the feeling would have been far outweighed by the numerous expressions of regret which I received from all sorts of persons and places, and in a most marked degree from those members of the liberal party in Parliament, with whom I had been accustomed to act.
While I was definitely more annoying to the Tory party and many Conservative Liberals than I'd been before, my actions in Parliament didn’t exactly make Liberals enthusiastic about supporting me. It’s already been noted how many of my significant appearances were on issues where I disagreed with most of the Liberal party or where they didn’t have strong opinions, and how rarely I took a position that would lead them to see me as a valuable representative of their views. I also did things that sparked some personal bias against me. Many were upset by what they called the persecution of Mr. Eyre, and even more were offended by my decision to donate to Mr. Bradlaugh’s election expenses. Since I refused to spend any money on my own election and had all my expenses covered by others, I felt a special obligation to contribute where funding was lacking for worthy candidates. As a result, I donated to nearly all the working-class candidates, including Mr. Bradlaugh. He had the backing of the working class; after hearing him speak, I recognized him as a capable man who had shown he wasn't a demagogue by firmly opposing the prevailing views of the democratic party on two critical issues: Malthusianism and Personal Representation. Men like him, who shared the democratic sentiments of the working class but made their own judgments on political issues and had the courage to stand by their beliefs against popular opinion, seemed necessary in Parliament to me, and I didn’t think Mr. Bradlaugh’s anti-religious views (even if he expressed them harshly) should disqualify him. However, by supporting his election, I acted in a way that would have been very unwise if I had only considered my own re-election. As expected, this act was used against me, both fairly and unfairly, to rally the voters of Westminster against me. These various factors, combined with my Tory competitor’s ruthless use of financial and other influences while I had none on my side, accounted for my failure in my second election after winning the first. As soon as the election results were announced, I received three or four invitations to run for other constituencies, mainly in counties; but even if success could be expected and without any costs, I wasn’t inclined to deny myself the relief of going back to private life. I had no reason to feel humiliated by the voters’ rejection, and even if I did, that feeling was far outweighed by the many expressions of regret I received from a wide range of people and especially from those members of the liberal party in Parliament with whom I had typically worked.
Since that time little has occurred which there is need to commemorate in this place. I returned to my old pursuits and to the enjoyment of a country life in the south of Europe, alternating twice a year with a residence of some weeks or months in the neighbourhood of London. I have written various articles in periodicals (chiefly in my friend Mr. Morley's Fortnightly Review), have made a small number of speeches on public occasions, especially at the meetings of the Women's Suffrage Society, have published the Subjection of Women, written some years before, with some additions [by my daughter and myself,] and have commenced the preparation of matter for future books, of which it will be time to speak more particularly if I live to finish them. Here, therefore, for the present, this memoir may close.
Since then, not much has happened that needs to be remembered here. I've gone back to my usual activities and enjoying life in the countryside in southern Europe, switching things up twice a year with a stay of a few weeks or months near London. I've written various articles for magazines (mainly in my friend Mr. Morley's Fortnightly Review), given a few speeches at public events, especially at the meetings of the Women's Suffrage Society, published the Subjection of Women, which I wrote years ago and added some new content [by my daughter and me], and started working on material for future books, which I can discuss in detail if I live to finish them. So, for now, this memoir can come to a close.
NOTES:
1 (return)
[ In a subsequent stage of
boyhood, when these exercises had ceased to be compulsory, like most
youthful writers I wrote tragedies; under the inspiration not so much of
Shakspeare as of Joanna Baillie, whose Constantine Paleologus in
particular appeared to me one of the most glorious of human compositions.
I still think it one of the best dramas of the last two centuries.]
1 (return)
[ Later in my childhood, when these activities were no longer mandatory, like many young writers, I started writing tragedies; inspired not just by Shakespeare but also by Joanna Baillie, whose Constantine Paleologus especially struck me as one of the most brilliant works ever created. I still believe it's one of the best plays of the past two centuries.]
2 (return)
[ The continuation of this
article in the second number of the Review was written by me under
my father's eye, and (except as practice in composition, in which respect
it was, to me, more useful than anything else I ever wrote) was of little
or no value.]
2 (return)
[ I wrote the continuation of this article in the second issue of the Review with my father's guidance, and while it was helpful for practicing my writing skills, it really had little value beyond that.]
3 (return)
[ Written about 1861.]
3 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ Written around 1861.]
4 (return)
[ The steps in my mental
growth for which I was indebted to her were far from being those which a
person wholly uninformed on the subject would probably suspect. It might
be supposed, for instance, that my strong convictions on the complete
equality in all legal, political, social, and domestic relations, which
ought to exist between men and women, may have been adopted or learnt from
her. This was so far from being the fact, that those convictions were
among the earliest results of the application of my mind to political
subjects, and the strength with which I held them was, as I believe, more
than anything else, the originating cause of the interest she felt in me.
What is true is that, until I knew her, the opinion was in my mind little
more than an abstract principle. I saw no more reason why women should be
held in legal subjection to other people, than why men should. I was
certain that their interests required fully as much protection as those of
men, and were quite as little likely to obtain it without an equal voice
in making the laws by which they were bound. But that perception of the
vast practical bearings of women's disabilities which found expression in
the book on the Subjection of Women was acquired mainly through her
teaching. But for her rare knowledge of human nature and comprehension of
moral and social influences, though I should doubtless have held my
present opinions, I should have had a very insufficient perception of the
mode in which the consequences of the inferior position of women
intertwine themselves with all the evils of existing society and with all
the difficulties of human improvement. I am indeed painfully conscious of
how much of her best thoughts on the subject I have failed to reproduce,
and how greatly that little treatise falls short of what it would have
been if she had put on paper her entire mind on this question, or had
lived to revise and improve, as she certainly would have done, my
imperfect statement of the case.]
4 (return)
[ The steps in my mental growth that I owe to her weren't at all what someone completely ignorant of the topic would probably guess. For example, one might think that my strong beliefs in the complete equality of men and women in all legal, political, social, and domestic matters came from her influence. But that couldn't be further from the truth; those beliefs were among the first results of my own engagement with political issues, and the passion I held for them was, I believe, the main reason she took an interest in me. What’s true is that, until I met her, my opinion was more of an abstract idea. I saw no reason why women should be legally subjected to others any more than men. I was convinced that their interests deserved just as much protection as men's, and that without an equal say in making the laws that govern them, they were unlikely to secure it. However, my understanding of the significant practical implications of women’s inequalities, which came out in the book Subjection of Women, was largely shaped by her teachings. Without her deep insight into human nature and understanding of moral and social influences, while I would likely have held my current views, I would have had a much weaker grasp of how the consequences of women’s inferior status are intertwined with the ills of our current society and the struggles for human progress. I am painfully aware of how many of her best ideas on this subject I've failed to capture, and how much this little piece falls short of what it would have been if she had written down her complete thoughts on the matter or had lived to edit and enhance, as she undoubtedly would have done, my flawed explanation of the situation.]
5 (return)
[ The only person from whom I
received any direct assistence in the preparation of the System of
Logic was Mr. Bain, since so justly celebrated for his philosophical
writings. He went carefully through the manuscript before it was sent to
the press, and enriched it with a great number of additional examples and
illustrations from science; many of which, as well as some detached
remarks of his own in confirmation of my logical views, I inserted nearly
in his own words.]
5 (return)
[ The only person who directly helped me with the preparation of the System of Logic was Mr. Bain, who is well-known for his philosophical writings. He thoroughly reviewed the manuscript before it was sent to the publisher and added many additional examples and illustrations from science; many of which, along with some of his own comments supporting my logical ideas, I included almost in his own words.]
6 (return)
[ A few dedicatory lines
acknowledging what the book owed to her, were prefixed to some of the
presentation copies of the Political Economy on iets first
publication. Her dislike of publicity alone prevented their insertion in
the other copies of the work. During the years which intervened between
the commencement of my married life and the catastrophe which closed it,
the principal occurrences of my outward existence (unless I count as such
a first attack of the family disease, and a consequent journey of more
than six months for the recovery of health, in Italy, Sicily, and Greece)
had reference to my position in the India House. In 1856 I was promoted to
the rank of chief of the office in which I had served for upwards of
thirty-three years. The appointment, that of Examiner of India
Correspondence, was the highest, +next to that of Secretary, in the East
India Company's home service, involving the general superintendence of all
the correspondence with the Indian Governments, except the military,
naval, and financial. I held this office as long as it continued to exist,
being a little more than two years; after which it pleased Parliament, in
other words Lord Palmerston, to put an end to the East india Company as a
branch of the government of India under the Crown, and convert the
administration of that country into a thing to be scrambled for by the
second and third class of English parliamentary politicians. I was the
chief manager of the resistance which the Company made to their own
political extinction, and to the letters and petitions I wrote for them,
and the concluding chapter of my treatise on Representative Government, I
must refer for my opinions on the folly and mischief of this
ill-considered change. Personally I considered myself a gainer by it, as I
had given enough of my life to india, and was not unwilling to retire on
the liberal compensation granted. After the change was consummated, Lord
Stanley, the first Secretary of State for India, made me the honourable
offer of a seat in the Council, and the proposal was subsequently renewed
by the Council itself, on the first occasion of its having to supply a
vacancy in its own body. But the conditions of Indian government under the
new system made me anticipate nothing but useless vexation and waste of
effort from any participation in it: and nothing that has since happened
has had any tendency to make me regret my refusal.]
6 (return)
[ A few dedicatory lines acknowledging what the book owed to her were included in some of the presentation copies of the Political Economy at its first publication. Her dislike of publicity was the only reason they weren't included in the other copies. During the years between the start of my married life and the unfortunate event that ended it, the main events in my life (unless I count my first bout with the family illness and a subsequent journey of over six months for recovery in Italy, Sicily, and Greece) were related to my role at the India House. In 1856, I was promoted to the position of chief of the office where I had worked for more than thirty-three years. The role, Examiner of India Correspondence, was the highest position—next to Secretary—in the East India Company's home service, overseeing all correspondence with the Indian Governments except military, naval, and financial matters. I held this position for just over two years until Parliament, meaning Lord Palmerston, decided to end the East India Company as a part of the Crown's administration of India and turned its management into something for second- and third-rate English parliamentary politicians to fight over. I was the main organizer of the Company’s resistance against its own political demise, and for my views on the foolishness and harm of this poorly thought-out change, I must refer to the letters and petitions I wrote for them and the final chapter of my treatise on Representative Government. Personally, I felt I benefited from this change since I had already dedicated enough of my life to India and was happy to retire with the generous compensation offered. After the transition was completed, Lord Stanley, the first Secretary of State for India, honored me with an offer for a position on the Council, and this proposal was later renewed by the Council itself the first time it had to fill a vacancy. However, I anticipated that the conditions of governance in the new system would bring me only unnecessary frustration and wasted efforts if I participated, and nothing that has happened since has made me regret my decision to decline.]
7 (return)
[ In 1869.]
7 (__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__)
[ In 1869.]
8 (return)
[ The saying of this true
hero, after his capture, that he was worth more for hanging than any other
purpose, reminds one, by its combination of wit, wisdom, and
self-devotion, of Sir Thomas More.]
8 (return)
[ The statement of this genuine hero, after he was captured, that he was worth more for hanging than for anything else, combines humor, insight, and selflessness, reminiscent of Sir Thomas More.]
9 (return)
[ The first was in answer to
Mr. Lowe's reply to Mr. Bright on the Cattle Plague Bill, and was thought
at the time to have helped to get rid of a provision in the Government
measure which would have given to landholders a second indemnity, after
they had already been once indemnified for the loss of some of their
cattle by the increased selling price of the remainder.]
9 (return)
[ The first response was to Mr. Lowe's reply to Mr. Bright regarding the Cattle Plague Bill, and it was believed at the time to have played a role in removing a provision from the Government's proposal that would have granted landowners a second compensation after they had already been compensated once for the loss of some of their cattle due to the increased selling price of the rest.]
10 (return)
[ Among the most active
members of the Committee were Mr. P.A. Taylor, M.P., always faithful and
energetic in every assertion of the principles of liberty; Mr. Goldwin
Smith, Mr. Frederic Harrison, Mr. Slack, Mr. Chamerovzow, Mr. Shaen, and
Mr. Chesson, the Honorary Secretary of the Association.]
10 (return)
[ Some of the most active members of the Committee included Mr. P.A. Taylor, M.P., who was consistently dedicated and enthusiastic in defending the principles of liberty; along with Mr. Goldwin Smith, Mr. Frederic Harrison, Mr. Slack, Mr. Chamerovzow, Mr. Shaen, and Mr. Chesson, the Honorary Secretary of the Association.]
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!